Hogwarts: New Generation

[firejay1]

Not in Love - Crystal Castles
That Girl - All Time Low

SNameS
"My name means Star of the Sea."
Stella Maris Prince

SNicknamesS
"I like my name. Don't go slaughtering it."
Koi - Used only by Seri, who is the only one who knows that she's half-Amabie.
Ella - Used only by Raven.
Little star - Used by Averill as a pun on her name.
Princess - Used only by Romeo, and beware anyone else who tries it.
Goldi - Used only by Charlotte, who sees her as Goldilocks, curious and with golden hair.

SNicknames for OthersS
"So what if I call you what I will? You can protest. I'll take it into consideration."
Seriphimm Brimm - Seri
Ryan McCallion - Rye
Jayden Everdragomir - Ever
Romeo Cooper - "loverboy;" "turfhead;" "cockatoo;" etc.
Averill Trevelyan - "god food"
Charlotte Monrova - Snow White; little Arachne; "la charmante princesse" (to others)
All others are simply their last names

SAgeS
"My birthday was June 27th​, 2007. I'm a Cancer ()."
16

SGenderS
"I'm sure it's hard to tell from my masculine features, but I am a girl, you know."
Female

SHouse and YearS
"I'm no one special. You'll see."
Hufflepuff, 6th​ Year

SSpeciesS
"Shhh. It's supposed to be a secret."
Half-Amabie

SBlood StatusS
"I like to think of myself as a proper, simple half-blood, like my parents and brothers."
Half-breed

SPersonalityS
"Does anyone ever really know themselves? Figure it out for yourself."
[Easily Content/Adaptable]
Like her father, she tends to be pretty content with things. Even when things don't go completely the way she wants, she's able to just roll with the punches and shrug it off. On top of which, she's okay with situations in life. She can quickly get comfortable with any environment she's thrown into. Although she stubbornly refuses to try to change who she is to cater to other people, it's easy for her to adapt to the situation at hand. She almost never panics and rarely finds herself in a situation where she feels conflicted, very sure, as she is, of her moral system. If there's a problem at hand that can be fixed, she'll work to fix it without complaint, but if it can't be fixed, she lives with it. Rather deceptively, however, she will sometimes flips out a bit, which is not quite the same thing.
[Loyal to a Fault]
Once you win her allegiance or friendship, you have it. It's solid, tangible. When she makes friends, she considers them officially a part of her "second family." Her real family and moral values take precedent in all of her decisions, but outside of them, she puts the protection of her friends' safety and happiness before everything else. She will even break rules for them and cover for them. She will not, however, ever fight someone or majorly curse someone, because she's not violent or impetuous.
[Hard-working]
Just because she's easily content, that doesn't mean she has no standards. She has very high standards for herself and works hard to keep them. She's never had top marks in the year, but with her natural intelligence and love for learning, she's always gotten very good grades. In her free time, she puts in all her effort into the things she loves most, including her hobbies, though not necessarily all her studies.
[Quiet but Straightforward]
She's not talkative with people she doesn't know. She doesn't get to know people without any reason. She can be very talkative with people she is very comfortable with, but practically mute in front of those she isn't. This isn't just because she isn't very sociable, it's also because she thinks that if there's nothing to say, you shouldn't say anything. She likes hobbies that don't require others, and keeps her head down in big parties. However, if she does hold a conversation with someone she doesn't know very well, she can be very, almost rudely, plain with them. This ties into her dislike of small talk and "practical politeness." Not everybody in the world is going to like you, and nobody's really fooled by your pretensions of kindness, so why bother? No, for her just another part of "do unto others as you would have done unto you" is being honest, rather than pretending to be something, do something, or say something that does not reflect your true thoughts and character. That doesn't make her above lying when she believes it necessary, and it definitely doesn't mean she ever lets it make her cruel, just that sometimes she can be rather abrupt.
[Sarcastic but Kind]
When she is comfortable with someone, she has a sharp tongue that is merely there for her to play with her wit. She's not an unpleasant person and isn't always sarcastic, she just enjoys using sharp language because it's fun, and because she does it out of habit. It also acts as a deterrent for people who just get close because they like people. At the same time, she is not simply a socially insensitive, rude person. Especially with people she cares about, but even sometimes with people she doesn't, she can be gentle, withholding truths and listening to their problems diligently.
[Suspicious]
Although she's very loyal, this is tempered by the fact that she is very distrustful of other people and doesn't get close to others. Even if she can carry a good conversation with someone, she hasn't even told her closest friends some of her deepest secrets, and telling other people anything personal about herself comes after having gotten to know them very well, barring a few unique exceptions. Unless they prove they'd stay with her through any hardships, she's not likely to pursue or value a relationship, and unless she values a relationship, she's not likely to ever fully trust that person.
[Curious]
This trait also leads her to be, in some cases, fearless, quirky, and shameless. That is to say, in the pursuit of knowledge or things that interest her, she will get up in people's faces, ask shameless questions, ignore rules, talk back to people in power, and do things other people don't like without asking. She can also get into her "mode," which is when she is unintentionally chirpy and talks very fast and excitedly with people who may or may not care what she's saying about things that she considers cool. She can kind of bulldoze over people who get in her way, though it is usually unintentional.

SBiographyS
"I like the way I grew up, even if that was a simple and uneventful sort of way. It's easier to enjoy the small stuff when your brain isn't constantly clouded with big events."
[Childhood]
Stella's always been able to communicate with fish. In her fairly ordinary life, with her fairly ordinary half-blood wizarding mother and father with her two younger brothers, that was the only thing a little bit strange about her. Well, that and the fact that she could breathe underwater. Her parents made it no secret to her that she was not her father's child and only half-related to her brothers, but made a considerable effort not to treat her any differently from her brothers. It wasn't always successful, and they had to teach her to be very careful around whom she revealed she was half-merperson in front of, but overall she suffered from very little suppression issues. She only really understood that being half-merperson and not fully related to her brothers was a bad thing when her aunt on her father's side came over and declared loudly that the half-breeds were running wild again, when she was eight years old. Her mother got really angry and when she asked about it, explained mostly that people didn't accept people like her and would make fun of her if she let it out, so she had to be careful not to let it slip. It was also then that she asked about her father for the first time, and found out that her mother had met him while vacationing in Japan, before she got married to her current husband. The man who Stella considers her true father in every way is still the man who raised her, Harold Prince, and it's no wonder, since the two of them told everyone that they had simply had Stella out of wedlock, not that unusual by this time.
[Since Starting School]
When she was in her third year, she fell madly in love with a 17-year old bad boy type. He thought she was cute and agreed to date her, but eventually began feeling she was getting too serious and broke up with her. That broke her heart and since then she has firmly decided she has no interest falling in love ever again. She does treat this cynical attitude, however, with a little bit of good-natured self-mockery, as she knows the only reason it affected her so much is because she's had so few bad experiences to begin with.

SRelationshipsS
"This is them. My family. You don't have to say 'nice to meet you,' because they'll drown you out anyways. They're good like that."
[Mother]
Nadya Prince - A woman of Bulgarian descent who grew up in England. She is a half-blood with a muggle father. Nadya works as a magizoologist studying marine mammals, and this leads her to travel a lot, though she tries to limit her trips to when her kids are at school. She was a Ravenclaw. Stella's maternal grandmother died in an explosion caused by a badly miscast spell some in-over-his-head idiot cast in a public area. Stella's mother had just turned 19 at the time, and Stella never knew the woman.
[Father]
Harold Prince - A half-blood with a large family on both sides of the family. Both sides were half-blood wizard lines. He is a metal-charmer and was briefly a chaser in his house, before he decided it wasn't for him. He also went to Hogwarts, which is where he met Nadya. He was a Hufflepuff.
[Elder Younger Brother]
Darcy Prince - Darcy is currently a 3rd year at Hogwarts and probably one of the nicest Slytherin boys you could find anywhere. He has a strong, driving ambition to make it big in the Ministry of Magic. He takes a lot more after his father than his mother, with thick black hair framing chiseled features, harsh eyebrows, and deep-set grey eyes. In figure, however, it seems he's going to turn out a lot more like his mother - relatively slender and moderately tall.
[Younger Younger Brother]
Sebastian Prince - Sebastian is a 1st year Ravenclaw at Hogwarts. He looks a lot like his mother and sister, with more rounded, delicate features, but shares his father's coloring with his brother, grey eyes and black hair. His figure still hasn't been determined, since he's so young.
[The Armada]
Her father's side of the family - Because there are so many of them, all three children informally call them various names including "the armada" "the mob" etc. Unlike their fairly calm father, "the mob" are associated with chaos for their family, mainly due to a set of mildly hysterical second-uncles on the maternal side, and rather martial second-aunts on the paternal side. Their father has no direct siblings, and they call their dad's cousins "uncle" and "aunt" anyways.
[Maternal Grandfather]
Andrei Krumov - A very cool Bulgarian man with a really great, thick, white mustache. He had difficulty accepting the reality of his wife and daughter's magical abilities at first, and even now they try to avoid doing too much magic around him, but ultimately, his love for his family comes first. He's a big man, with a booming laugh and a gruff manner. He is not terribly fond of Harold, though he loves his daughter and all his grandkids, and both Nadya and Harold have made a great effort to prevent him from ever meeting the rest of the Prince family, whose chaotic manner he definitely wouldn't like. He used to be blonde, and has Nadya and Stella's big blue eyes, though his are crinkled from age. He's a boot-maker, a traditional cobbler hard to find nowadays.
[Childhood Friend]
Averill Ambrose Trevelyan - Their mothers became very good friends during a reunion party. Nadya and Lysander had been in the same grade and year and had gotten along rather well. Nadya having a muggle father herself, she didn't feel at all uncomfortable around Desiree and did her best to make her feel comfortable, knowing how hard it could be for muggles in the wixen community. Soon, the two realized that they both had a great love of travel and inconsistent work schedules, and somehow bonded over that. They've been conspir- I mean, collaborating on family vacations ever since, dragging their poor children (and husbands) with them. As a result, Stella's pretty certain Avery knows, or has guessed, that she's... a little bit odd. She gave up holding back how long she stays under water a looong time ago. Other than that, while she can say she knows him better than most, they do not especially get along. Something about his goody-two-shoes act irritates her instinctively, and she can't help but poke fun at him for it.
[Ex-boyfriend]
Brenden Miller - A handsome looking boy, graduated three ish years ago, heading off to become an auror. A Gryffindor. He's a pretty good guy, all things considered, very brave and considerate of others. He's pretty glamorous, even though he's got freckles and normal brown hair and eyes. He was a quidditch player.
[Friends]
Clarisse Sharpe - Vampire in the Closet. Collab In-Progress. Status: Friend!!

Sethen Lockett - Werewolf buddy. During a midnight wandering in first year, Stella came across him in werewolf form and found out about his secret. [SPOILI]

It was a cold October night, but the inside of the Hufflepuff dorm was still nice and warm. Stella was sitting as close as she could to the window so that the light of the full moon flashed as much as it could onto the page of the potions book she was reading. The 11-year old was trying her best not to mutter to herself as she read, since it was late at night and most everybody else was asleep by this time. She'd just not been able to sleep. From the very first class, she'd loved Potions, so she'd taken up the textbook to help occupy her mind before she went to sleep. Unfortunately, it was having the opposite effect and she was getting more and more awake as she read through the entries. She stifled a giggle as she came across an entry for Dogbreath Potion. What she wouldn't give to make it in class. It didn't seem like they would, though, since it caused the drinker to spout flames, and Stella got the distinct sense that the potions master wouldn't trust them not to abuse it. She read through the ingredients almost greedily. Wait, she had most of these. The only thing she was missing was Porcupine Quills. She'd run out after lending some to a classmate a couple days ago. Other than that, the recipe was actually fairly simple. She could do this! A small smile spread across her face. She'd just have to stock up on porcupine quills tomorrow and find an abandoned place to go. Maybe she could even ask the professor to lend her a place to do it. These plans in mind, she was about to close the book when she saw one last instruction in small print at the bottom. "Best brewed on the full moon."

No, no. That would ruin everything. Today was the full moon. Stella frowned at it, as if by glaring she could make the words away. Of course that wouldn't work. Finally, she abandoned her plans, she'd have to wait a whole month to do it. Or... the beginnings of a different plan blossomed in her mind. She would get into so much trouble if caught but.... Stella took another look at the book and threw caution to the winds. Forget the rules. As quietly as she could, she got out of bed and packed her cauldron and ingredients in her bag. Twenty minute later, she was locking the door of the potions classroom behind her, a small fistful of porcupine quills now safely added to her bag, and a small, mischievous grin ever so quietly touching her eyes. Her victory was short lived. An all-too-familiar voice floated down from the corridor, right around the bend.

"Likkle nasty firsties, what fun to make them squeal.
Nasty tricks and clever quips are Peevesies appeal."

Stella's normally pale face turned white as a sheet. It was Peeves. If he caught her, she was dead. Frantically, she looked around her. A door. Thank goodness a door. She grabbed the handle and tried to turn it, but it was locked. Hastily, she whispered the Unlocking Charm and rushed inside, closing the door carefully behind her and turning the lock again. She pressed her ear to the door, her blood pounding loudly in her ears, trying not to breathe too loudly. Finally, she was relieved to hear him cackling past. She let out a long breath of relief and turned around to see where she was.... She froze, her heart leaping back into her mouth. An enormous black wolf, horrid scars marring its back, was staring at her much the same way she was staring at it, with shock and horror. For a long moment, neither of them moved, but then she took a deep breath to calm herself and cast her glance around the room. There was a pile of clothes neatly folded on a desk next to the wolf, a wand sitting on top of it. It was much too neat for it to belong to any victim of the wolf. Besides which, the wolf hadn't made any move to attack her. She looked back at it. It seemed... almost sentient, its eyes trained on her in what resembled fear. Comprehension dawned on her. It was the full moon. A werewolf.

She went back to staring at it. A werewolf, amazing. Her eyes filled with a gleaming curiosity, she took several steps forward. The wolf flinched backwards, and when she got too close, began to growl. She was frightening it. She stopped and went towards a different wall, sitting down, her back against it, watching it. It seemed wary of her, and when she finally got up and tried to leave, it growled at her again. Alright, it looked like she was spending the night here. What a way to spend the night. She'd only wanted to get some supplies.... The blonde girl jumped upwards, startling the wolf. Ignoring it, she began pulling out her cauldron and supplies. She'd almost forgotten! She only had tonight! How much longer till the sun rose? She didn't know, and had no way of telling, so began rushing. Hastily, she began throwing the potion together, but as she went along, she felt herself calm. Potion-making always made her a little calmer, and she slowed down, measuring each ingredient carefully, and using the clock on the wall to make sure her timing was perfect. She poured a couple of drops of Honeywater in and looked up again, to get her third nasty shock of the day. The wolf was right next to her, staring curiously at what she was making. She hadn't noticed it getting closer, too engrossed in her process. She jumped in surprise, then calmed again. She looked at it and pointed at the potion. "You want some? It's called Dogbreath Potion, it makes you breathe fire. Though, it's not done yet." She smiled in a silent half-laugh. "Though, I suspect you don't need help having dog breath." She didn't mean it in an insulting manner, it was just a good-natured joke.

The werewolf didn't seem to like it and made a little snuffling noise at her before moving back to its corner of the room. She went back to ignoring it, muttering to herself as she continued brewing. Occasionally, she would look straight up at the wolf as she mused out loud, asking it questions about certain measurements that she knew it couldn't answer anyways. It didn't seem to mind. Finally, two hours later, it was done. Should she try it now? No. She bottled it, being careful not to spill any on herself as she did so. She'd try it later, with a bezoar handy, in case she'd brewed it wrong and was drinking poison.

Stella carefully cleaned everything up and repacked all of her things, before sitting against the wall again, knees drawn up to her chest, arms around her knees. Before she knew it, her eyes had drooped closed and she'd fallen asleep. She woke to find a note next to her the next morning. It was penned fairly neatly, but with what seemed like a naturally messy handwriting. She squinted at it and finally made out the words. "Thank you for the company last night. Don't tell ANYBODY. It's probably best if you don't come again." It was not signed, but then again, she hadn't exactly expected it to be.

For the next month, she read every book she could get her hands on that had to do with werewolves. On the night of the next full moon, she ate her dinner extremely early, grabbed Bob, telling the disgruntled salamander that she had something to show him, and took her wand and two extra blankets with her. Night hadn't yet fallen, but she was excited to see the werewolf again, and willing to wait for it to come. Her heart was pounding again, but this time with excitement, as she ran towards the dungeons. She was stopped by a teacher but made a hasty excuse that she'd dropped something in class, and moved on quickly. Getting to the door, she unlocked it without ceremony and burst in.

And froze. Again. A boy with bad scars on his back was standing facing the opposite wall, his shirt off and looking about to take off his trousers. At the sound of the door opening, he whirled around and mimicked her by freezing in place and staring at her in shock and horror. There was a strong sense of deja vu, here. The boy reminded her slightly of her brothers, with thick black hair and grey eyes, but they were much smaller than him. Her eyes were almost inexorably drawn to his bare chest and she blushed hotly in embarrassment. He noticed her gaze and turned equally red. She got over her embarrassment and suddenly, another feeling threatened to burst through onto her face. I will not laugh. She told herself sternly. I will not laugh. I will not laugh. I will not- "HAHAHAHAHAHAHHA." She hastily slapped her hand over her mouth and doubled over, dropping the blankets she'd brought, along with a very scandalized Bob. She collapsed onto her knees as tears of mirth mercilessly rolled down her cheeks, her sides shaking with laughter. She hadn't laughed this hard in front of anyone besides her parents before.

When she got over her laughter, wiping tears from her eyes, she saw he had put his shirt back on. He seemed to be trying very hard to frown at her, but a grin kept breaking through. "I had a feeling you might ignore my warning not to come, but still, i wasn't expecting you so early..." He sounded a little like he was trying very hard to be more cross with her than he actually was.

He then cleared his throat and scratched the back of his head with red cheeks, glancing over at the wall bashfully. She shook her head, cheeks red with laughter, still having a hard time breathing from her little episode, and smiled at him. "No, it's fine. It was my fault. I didn't think you'd be-" She coughed and choked back another giggling fit. "That is to say," she giggled a bit, regained control and finished with a joking, "you really should make sure to lock the door before you start taking all your clothes off." Oh wait, he had. "I mean..." She fell apart laughing again, before finally managing to apologize.[/SPOILI] From that point on, she visited him every month, bringing him blankets, sometimes singing to him, sometimes jabbering on about whatever she found interesting at the time, sometimes just sitting next to him and providing some company. Although they don't really have much occasion to speak during normal times, they still acknowledge each others' presence, and have a fairly pleasant relationship.

Recently, however, the situation between the two of them changed. On a full moon pretty much like any other, Lockett attacked her. And you can read the rest of the story starting on page 48. Status: Protectorate

Romeo Cooper - Prey. When did the two of them meet? Well, technically, they became friends sometime gradually during second year. In actuality, however, Stella had her eyes on this one the minute she noticed him sitting on the stool for the sorting. Or rather, she had her eyes on his hair. That hairstyle of his is precisely the kind of thing her fingers just itch to pat down. She resisted for a year, and she's rather proud of herself for it. Eventually, she noticed that he didn't seem the type to get mad very easily. Her primary reason for holding herself back was her worry that the person would get offended and start hassling her for it. Since he obviously wasn't like that with his friends, by the time they hit their second year, her self-control snapped. [SPOILI]

The Gryffindor and Hufflepuff tables had always been right next to each other, but Stella wasn't really thinking about that as she ate breakfast, listening in silence to Lizzy talk to some new friends. These ones seemed harmless, not the bullies. She could tell because Lizzy didn't give off that distinct sense of slight sadness mingled with well-hidden terror. As a result, she was only half-listening to their conversation. She was enjoying her breakfast. What was the matter with that. Unfortunately, she found herself finished much earlier than Lizzy as a result. She was not as well-liked as Lizzy, after all, no one was going to bother her breakfast with greetings. Tapping her only daytime friend on the shoulder, she informed the other girl that she'd be going ahead and turned around sharply. That was when she froze, eyes locked on something right in front of her eyes. That hair slicked upwards, the tips bobbing slightly in the smallest draft coming through the Great Hall, especially that annoying little curl sticking straight out of the center of his head. She drew her hands forward as if they were being unwillingly, but inexorably being dragged to complete their duty. The next thing she knew, she had both palms flat on top of his head, smushing those black locks flat roughly. Instead of snapping and grabbing her or some other reaction she'd expect from pretty much everyone else, the boy just stiffened in surprise momentarily, before leaning back against her hands as if he found it somehow soothing and continuing to eat. That annoying little curl wouldn't go down, but she was eventually satisfied that the rest of it was relatively flat. She moved her head slightly back to admire her handiwork, then gave a grunt of satisfaction and walked off, not having taken one look at his face and still with no idea what his name was. She vaguely heard the boy's companions say, "What's with that Hufflepuff?" at her retreating back, but she was that girl who burbled at her salamander, she was used to people thinking she was sort of weird. Who cared what they thought, anyways? That had been way too satisfying.

Or at least, that's what she thought right up until she came across that obnoxious little bouncing curl of hair again the next morning, the front half once again proudly slicked straight up. She gave it a little, slightly blank, dissatisfied scowl, her thin blonde eyebrows knitting together, but her blue eyes empty, and she muttered to herself, "It's being irritating again." Not even bothering to try restraining it, her hand shot out like a flat little missile to shove it back down, as if she could somehow prevent its resurrection with a show of force. Her messing his hair up during breakfast quickly became their little morning ritual. She tried very hard to ignore how he simply shoved it back up again the minute she was done, but as they passed each other in some shared classes and the like, she found herself trying to tame his hair in a sort of futile, never-ending mission he seemed quite happy to continue thwarting for however long she crusaded on. She couldn't even remember when she first learned his name, as she'd never asked for it. Before she realized she could call him "loverboy," he was just "mountainhead," "turfhead," "cockatoo," "peacock," "monumentbrain," and "volcanohair." She does, however, remember when he found out what her name was, because he made it rather unacceptable.

He called her Miss Prince. That was... alright, if rather school-teacherish, and she wasn't even quite sure when he transitioned from "personal molester," "hair fetish girl," and "hair maniac" to "Miss Prince." The first time he called her "Princess," though, her first reaction was to open her mouth to protest, as she didn't even like people using her last name to refer to her, much less slaughtering it like that, but she stopped herself, because she got the distinct feeling that if she made it clear she didn't like it, he'd do it anyways. She was quickly becoming aware that he was sort of stubborn like that. A different, more snarky retort came up to replace the disgruntled one. "I'd be worried you were trying to flirt with me by calling me that, but with a name like yours, I rather imagine you'd call me Juliet if you were trying to romance me."

His response to that was, "If I were trying to woo you, obviously I'd use Shakespeare quotes, Romeo's words for Juliet." He launched into a melodramatic performance of some of the most famous of Romeo's lines. "O, she doth teach the torches to burn bright! It seems she hangs upon the cheek of night like a rich jewel in an Ethiope's ear, beauty too rich for use, for earth, too dear.... But soft! What light through yonder window breaks, it is the East and Juliet is the sun." He performed them actually quite well, if with a bit of a dramatic flair.

Stella laughed. "Well, you know those rather well, don't you?" She sniggered and added, "loverboy." Even wizards knew Shakespeare. She paused then, "Wait a bit. Let me think." Her blue eyes peered upwards at the sky as if seeking answers from it as she though. Finally, she brought her gaze back earthward, and grinned, clearing her throat twice pertly before extending one hand dramatically, the other pressed to her chest, and starting. "Romeo, Romeo, oh wherefore art thou Romeo. A rose by any other name would smell as sweet." She shrugged and added jovially, "Or as foul. Though truth be told, thou bearest it with the greatest" she paused and muttered to herself with a frown, "oh, what's the word?" before remembering it, "forbearance. None left to blame but thy most esteemed mother and father. For should Juliet not be to thy taste, alas ye still be stuck in star-crossed fate. For who should trade for Romeo and Juliet, the story of Romeo" she abruptly changed her tone from theatrical to normal again, "and that random girl who sits next to him in class." She burst into giggles. It made it all the sweeter to see turfhead's two friends pass them trying very very hard to pretend they didn't know the boy. Well, it looked like Princess it was, but she was going to kill him if it spread. Thankfully for both of them, it didn't.[/SPOILI] Since then, the two of them ended up as pretty much friends. Sometimes she leaves his hair alone to give him time to let his guard down, but she always ends up trying to push it flat again at some point, unable to stop herself. It's quite possible that she'd be completely unable to describe him to a sketch artist with anything other than, "he has annoying black hair he has pointing straight up, and I think his eyes are brown," considering she more often looks at his hair than she does at his face. As he is one of the few people who is not afraid of singing a little in the hallways, she has also joined him sometimes, though it's quite clear to her that he is by far the superior singer, and she occasionally jokes that he should start his own boy band. Status: Like-minded equal.

Felix Bell - Swimming buddy. They met, as one might expect from this title, at the Great Lake, on a pretty cold day when Stella was out swimming. [SPOILI]

It was the middle of second year, and most people were inside taking shelter from the cold. Stella was swimming in the lake, no one outside to bother berating her. She was fighting her desire to dive deep in the water ferociously, but the temptation was pretty strong. It was killing her, having to maintain this ridiculous farce of having to come up to breathe every half a minute or so, particularly with no one around to remind her not to do it. Finally giving in for just a moment, she dove down, down, and then shot upwards, the giant squid giving her a gentle boost with one of its tentacles. She twisted through the water and shot out, twisting through the air like a dolphin, before splashing into the lake again. She surfaced and looked around, letting her body relax as she surveyed the expanse of water and its shores. To her surprise, she saw a boy near one of the shores... Curiosity overcoming her inhibitions, she slowly propelled herself closer, wondering what he was doing out like this. When he looked up and saw her, he scrambled backwards only to trip and land on his butt. Wincing and laughing at the same time, he told her. "Oi, you got me good eh. Wait...You don't look like a merperson. A-are you ok? Aren't you cold? Do you need help?" His face went through such a rapid succession of expressions it was quite comical.

Stella snorted. "I'm not a merperson, just a person. Swimming." She should think that was obvious and said so with a little mockery, though no scorn. She ignored his questions and asked some of her own instead. Sure that was obvious as well. If she wasn't okay, she'd be getting out of the water. "What are you doing out here? Most people are inside."

"Um, well... I come here every now and then... you know. To think. Even happy people need a break from being clowns yes." Was he a happy person? She didn't recognize him at all, so what was he flaunting his reputation for? He shoved her from her thoughts by adding, "And look who is talking. I would say I do not mind the cold Miss, but you for sure beat me to that. Impressive." Who used "miss" anymore? They were twelve! At least, she thought he was the same age she was. "Oh! Ooooh I am so...I apologize!" He slapped his forehead gently with a "oof" sound, utterly confusing Stella. "My manners went down to drain. My name is Felix. Felix Bell." He extended his hand, smiling. "Nice to meet you." Wait, why had he just apologized?

For a long second, Stella was thrown off balance, then she considered the hand stretched out in front of her.She didn't want to pull her arm out of the water to shake his hand. It was true she could withstand the cold when she was swimming, but the minute her skin broke the surface, goosebumps would appear. Her head was alright, anything besides that made her bone marrow freeze, it felt like. With a little reluctant sigh that probably sounded a lot ruder than she meant it, she quickly splashed her arm out of the water, shook his hand quickly, and ducked it back inside. "I'm Stella." She told him simply. Part of her wondered if she should just go back to swimming and leave the other kid alone. It certainly seemed appealing, but it actually made her uneasy to know that he was just sitting there, able to observe her. Swimming was something she did to enjoy herself. If she couldn't enjoy it, there would be no purpose to doing it at all. She looked up at him with no expression in her empty blue eyes for a long time, then her pale eyebrows knit together in a slight frown. "What's there to think about?" Her long blonde hair fanned out around her, swaying with the water. She really did look a bit like one of those mermaids muggles imagined, except much younger, without much curves to speak of, and only mildly attractive.

He didn't seem off-put by her abrupt, wet handshake, but he did look as confused with her as she was with him. "Very nice to meet you, yes." His expression was a little... absent-minded, she thought, as he answered her question. "Well, you see... I figured that coming here is the best way to wonder where everything went wrong." Now that was melodramatic. Honestly, 'where everything went wrong' indeed. There was never a time when quite literally everything went wrong in a person's life, and here he was hail and hearty, so what was he being all nostalgic about? "Actually," he added. "My sister would be a correct answer. I miss her from time to time." He suddenly seemed to remember something. "Oh... I never seen anyone else around here before. At least not in the weather like this." Changing the subject, huh? "I mean...don't mind me but if you do... I can go?" He pointed his thumb over his shoulder. "You came here first."

Oh no. He wasn't getting away that easily. That was a story begging to be told. Ignoring his flustered attitude completely in her usual Stella specific manner, she asked a question most people would consider rude, "What happened to your sister?" If it had been her, someone asking about her brothers if something had happened to them, she would have told them to go away, but she didn't think about that at all. She wanted to know, so she asked. She was simple like that. Her eyes stayed trained on him without wavering, it was almost disconcerting how intently she was staring.

The boy was silent for a long moment, apparently shocked that she had asked. She waited for him to get over it. Everyone did, eventually. Sure enough, he did, and gave a little smirk to boot. "She...it was an accident. Werewolf killed her back in Ireland." He shrugged. "Irish luck, right?"

Stella gave a little frown and a slightly scathing, "Irish luck, indeed," slipped from her mouth. That was unfortunate, though she couldn't see how an attack was unfortunate more than simply grievous. This was one person she hoped never found out Lockett's secret. People who had experiences with werewolves were worse than even just the normal ones. She was silent for a long moment, as she thought. Werewolves that didn't drink the Wolfsbane potion nowadays were rare. The ones who didn't were usually intentional about it. Then again, perhaps it had been rarer when they were younger. She didn't know, having never taken interest in such things before. She wondered if he'd been there when it had happened, the horror and guilt he must have felt.

"Do you have any siblings?" Oh, there he was trying to change the subject then. She let herself continue thinking for a bit before answering.

"Yes. Two younger brothers." She smiled quietly, almost to herself. If the three of them had been attacked by a werewolf, Sebastian probably would've scared it off with just his glare. The little devil. She opened her mouth only to end up being rude again, "How old was she?"

"Wow, I heard younger brothers are hard to handle." He chuckled briefly. "But you can for sure consider yourself lucky. She was just about to turn eleven, just like me. We were twins. Dumb and overly curious twins. She never allowed me to take care of her, you know. She was always the strong one. Strong but foolish."

Stella listened to him talk about his sister in silence. For a long time she struggled to find the words she wanted to say. Finally, she settled for a quick, "I see. It wasn't that long ago. Sorry for asking." She wasn't sorry for bringing it up - she hadn't brought it up at all - but she was sure it was more painful to go into detail about now that it was still so new and fresh.

She began speaking about her brothers again, keeping the focus on them this time. It was her way of trying to help, trying to fill the emptiness. She might be bad at expressing the kinder emotions, but that didn't mean she didn't feel them. "My brothers are seven and nine, but they both still think I need taking care of," she added sarcastically, "because of course, women need their menfolk to take care of them. Still," she smiled slightly, "it's kind. It's their way of showing me they love me, so I let them try from time to time. Darcy is a crybaby, and nice to everyone except for me, when he thinks I'm being stupid. Sebastian is the youngest. He's still so small, it feels like, but he's definitely a little bit evil." She laughed. "Definitely. There's some wild blood in him. Not that long ago, he got into a fight with a kid Darcy's age because they were picking on him. Darcy, not Sebastian. It's funny, because people who just see us don't realize that at all. They see me and they mutter and whisper about how I'm a little strange as soon as I open my mouth. They see Darcy and they go on about how kind and warm he is. Overall, I think that's mostly correct, but they see Sebastian and they think he's so sweet and quiet." She gave a little pfft of laughter. "He's very quiet, true, but he's also the fiercest, and when he thinks someone's hurting us, he goes after them before anyone has a chance to even react." At this point, the blonde girl was almost talking to herself, a far-off look in her eyes. "He's so small, I don't know what he expects to accomplish, but he does it anyways. That's his kind of love." She glanced over at Felix again. "I guess in that way, he sounds kind of like your sister, huh? Small, but with lots of courage. Strong, but kind of silly. Always confident, though who knows why." She smiled, and lost the words to say again, so fell silent.

Felix laughed, though Stella couldn't quite tell why. She didn't think she'd said anything particularly funny. "That really does sound like a handful! Never boring at your place then. Well, I think they're more ought to protect you than to think you can't do things on your own yes?" He took out a bag of Bertie Bott's Every Flavor Beans and responded thoughtfully to her comment about his sister. "That really does sound like her. Except for the quiet and sweet part." He laughed. "I was always that 'girly' part that keeps nodding and agreeing to everything. She was quite flamboyant and always loved to have a word in things. I always looked up to her." He took another bean. "Other kids tend to laugh at me for that because, as you know how boys are about 'them being better than girls'. But I never thought of it that way. To me, we were the same. Maybe it was the twin part, but still.We always had each other's back in every way. I was the one always screwing up when we would get into the trouble." He sounded sad and kind of guilty, though she didn't know for what. "Her name was Fiona. Thought I would say that because you said your brothers' names." Stella hadn't really thought of it that way. She'd just said their names because it was easier than going 'brother number one' and 'brother number two.' People did hang on the strangest things, didn't they?

Felix scratched his nose. "But I do think they should give you more credit. After all, I have never seen a girl that can actually handle such cold water. Even I couldn't do it and trust me, I did a lot of silly things. You have to teach me." He laughed sincerely and offered her a Bertie Bott bag, asking in his Irish accent and with a wide smile. "Fancy a bean or two? It must take a lot of energy for that."

She laughed again, a light airy sound, and accepted the bean without question. Lemon. Not bad, not great. She made a squinty face that would have sent her family into raucous laughter. It certainly seemed to amuse Felix. "I wish they could hear you say that. It's not my physical abilities they're worried about." She tapped one side of her head slightly and whispered conspiratorially. "They say I'm a bit knocked in the head, so my people sense doesn't work anymore." Considering in the past year she could only remember Lizzy and Lockett's names, and didn't care to learn others', they probably weren't wrong. She was laughing a good deal in this conversation. "Sebastian says he can't afford to be girly in nature, because he already looks kind of like a girl, and Darcy is only strict with me. He still cries when people push him around. Bas says that's why he does it, because it's annoying when Darcy cries like a girl, but we all know better." She sniggered and added a fact she hadn't really had occasion to tell anyone else before. "In our family, it's actually normal for the men to look up to the women. My aunts are all... rather powerful."

"Really? Wow. Well, women in Irish families prefer a man behind their back. At least where I come from." He shrugged. "I don't really know why. I would honestly say men would be lost without them there." Again, something Stella had never really thought about. It felt weird to have someone respond to something she'd grown up with a "wow." Was it really that rare to have all the women in the family be domineering?

"Yes, really." She said quietly, mostly to herself. She couldn't stop herself from giggling as she thought about how, at Auntie Sarah's wedding, Auntie Margaret had interrupted the new husband's speech with a, "oh shut up so we can get on with it already." He had been the only one remotely shocked at that reaction. Well, him and the rest of his family. The Prince family had just roared with laughter. "And Bas is a Prince, after all. It's natural that the girlier he looks, the manlier he is." Immediately realizing the misconception that could be made from that statement, she explained, "That is to say, my last name is Prince. That's our family name, I didn't mean in the "son of a monarch" sort of way."

"Stella Prince? I can tell why it can get confusing. But then again you're at least royal by it. I am just Bell..."happy bell." Now you can imagine how manly that might have sounded back in my place." She could. Not very much. If any of her aunts had married someone with the last name Bell, the poor male would have been teased incessantly until he changed HIS last name to Prince instead. To think her father's maternal side, the George's, were so prone to paranoia in hysterics. Really, sometimes she wasn't sure if her father might not be blood-related to his family, either.

The half-merperson swished her limbs around in the water a bit, as she thought, and remembered something else he'd said. "Ah. As for the cold water, there's not much to it. You just get used to it after a while. It's not the arctic or anything." A wicked grin crossed her face. "Would you like to join me? I can pull you in if you need some help."

As expected from a male whose guts was just challenged, he drew himself up with a cocky smirk. "I appreciate it, but I can tell you're up to something. Though I am taught to be a gentleman." He said, stripping off his outer layers, leaving only his thin white shirt on and rolling up sleeves. "I can't turn down the challenge now, can I?" Felix stepped on the edge and pretended like he was about to jump but she could tell he was hesitating. She was smirking now, making sure her mouth was below water so he didn't see. "But I think my sad Leprechaun behind can handle i..." His sentence was broken by a sound of his shoes slipping on the wet grass and his body splashing into the water, without any grace whatsoever. The poor boy sank like a rock for a moment, before thrashing wildly like someone who'd never come near a body of water larger than their bathtub before. "Coldcoldcold..." He gasped and he clung to Stella. When he realized it moments later, he let go of her as if her skin was on fire. "Ungh! S-s-sorry..." He took a moment to compose himself, then became the cocky shore-boy again, managing to make his voice level again. "Pft! Told you I can handle it..."

Stella laughed. It wasn't like her previous laughs, where she let the sound slip out of her mouth easily and happily, so that it could be heard, but not expansively spread. She laughed as she so rarely did, the sound pealing out of her wide open mouth without her control, her face turning round as a balloon as she struggled to breathe, tears streaming from her large blue eyes and mingling with the lake water. Her hands clutched her stomach, as she tried to keep her head above water. She was sure he'd find it odd if she went straight on laughing underwater. "AHAHA. HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA." This was better than if she'd yanked him in. Her hair got all over her face, and her cheeks, normally pallid in this weather and water, turned bright red. Neither shade was particularly attractive, but the boiled pufferfish look she had now was at least more entertaining. When she recovered, she gave him another sly smile. "You can, can you?" Taking a great scoopful of water, she splashed it all over his head, giggling, ducking her head underwater to shield herself from a counter attack.

In that instant, there was a lot she didn't hear him say. "Well, so much from a clowning break eh. You know, I have to admit, you are so cute when you l..." her splash interrupted his unheard sentence, "...laugh." He grinned after her and said something she would have recognized as, "Oh this is war," had sh been listening.

Stella hadn't gone very deep into the water, wanting to gauge his reaction, and careful not to do so at school anyways. Her vision was fair underwater, but the water was murky, and no manner of water advantages would change that. She kept her mouth firmly closed, trapping a couple bubbles of air that she would let out bits at a time, to create the illusion she survived only on lungs. It was surprisingly hard to manage. Leaving only her nose to suck water in, she had to suck it in purposefully, when she could usually just let it flow through her mouth. It felt very very strange. She turned to look for him, cocking her head to the side slightly. Her hair and limbs floated very comfortably in the water. She didn't see him at first, but the great burst of bubbles, and a weird incomprehensible sort of noise pointed her in the right direction. She considered, for a bit, hiding or surprising him, but decided that it was probably a bad idea. She didn't want him to start drowning because of her. In a slow, calm, wiggly kind of way, she made her way through the murk until she had made her way in front of him. She smiled at him, still struggling to maintain the illusion that she couldn't breathe underwater. He really should have taken of his shirt and shoes. The less clothes on you, the easier it was to swim. She was a perfectly good example of this, pretty much just in her underwear. Having timed herself carefully, she popped her head out of the water and took a long breath. Rather than go back under water, she looked around for the boy, waiting for him to come up for air as well.

He didn't come up for a few more seconds and she began to worry she really had gotten him drowned. Maybe the grindylows had gotten him. But no, they weren't that far from shore. She was considering going back down to look for him, when someone shouted behind her, "BANZAI!" And a whole wave of water went sweeping over her head. "Gotcha." He said gleefully. "You really know how to have a good time. Glad I ran into you here."

She gave a surprised squeak and a little jump, something she didn't know one was capable of in water. But she quickly managed to shake off the shock and smiled, nodding. "Yes. Let's do this again."[/SPOILI] After this interesting and rather amusing conversation, the two of them met again often, mostly to swim together, sometimes to just talk, but quite usually only at the lake. Sometimes she thinks he's probably close to guessing her secret, but any conjectures he comes up with are usually spoken in jest. She personally has a suspicion that he might be part leprechaun. Not all Irish people are so... leprechaun-ish. Status: Situational Friend

Ryan McCallion - Most trusted... something or other. In the beginning of her third year, she met him. They didn't get along particularly well at first, though it wasn't like they were enemies or anything. Her straightforward attitude and his polite stubbornness didn't quite mix, but he found her interesting, so when they came across each other, they ended up talking. [SPOILI]

13 year old Stella Maris Prince was making her way back from Hogsmeade alone sometime in early September. It was her first time going to Hogsmeade. Having heard a lot about it, she'd been intrigued by the small town and had spent a long time walking through it, making sure she took it all in. Originally, she and Lizzy had made plans to come together, but at the last minute, Lizzy had had to cancel, having "fallen down" and gotten hurt. It was more likely the bullies. Stella had offered to wait, but the other girl had insisted she go and enjoy herself, so she had, just that she didn't really have any other friends to go with, unlike the couples and little groups chattering as they walked back together.

Big, piercing blue eyes stared upwards for a moment, to survey the dark sky, grim and cloudy, and their owner missed the hot tropical sun she'd found in the Caribbean with her mother the past summer. The weather here was so sad in fall. The first rain drop fell from the sky. She felt it plop onto her head, followed by another, then another. The people around her began looking up and around, some words of complaint spilling from their mouths. Without waiting for it to start sheeting down, Stella popped open her umbrella and held it loosely, calmly, with one hand, leaning it against the shoulder free of her bag. It began pouring nastily, drenching everyone around. One girl shrieked, most everybody else brought their hoods up and pulled their robes more tightly together to shield themselves, as they began running pell mell towards the castle. They were almost there anyways. Lightly skipping out of the way of the more desperate people, Stella swept her light blonde hair back behind her shoulders and continued on in her leisurely pace, almost completely alone now that the others had rushed ahead. Her steps were light as her shoes splashed softly in the steadily growing puddles, but she remained unperturbed, mind on other matters.

That was when she heard an audible click that sounded very out of place and quickly turned her head to see what had made the sound. A boy with green eyes and black hair was standing there holding a camera. A camera facing straight towards her. The blood drained out of her face and she began moving hastily and purposefully towards him. The minute she reached him, she spoke loudly over the rain, "Delete it." She demanded, blue eyes blazing, arms crossed in a full-body expression of discontent.

"Why?" The boy asked, looking rather confused. "You're pretty. Why would one picture bother you?"

Her umbrella was keeping most of the rain out of her face, but it didn't protect her from the wind, and she had to lift one hand to brush her hair out of her face, her other, firmly holding her umbrella upright. "Because it's a picture of me." She stated plainly, ignoring the note about her appearance. "You don't have any right to it. So delete it." She said, scowling at him.

"Hey, you can have the picture if you want. I'm not just going to destroy the picture though. It's rare to get a good picture like that." He spoke casually, as if it wasn't a big deal, but he did seem to be a bit stubborn about it anyways.

Stella shook her head, not realizing how rude she sounded. She really didn't want people with pictures of her, recording things she did without her noticing. She didn't much care if it was a good picture or not. "I don't want a copy. I'd really just prefer if you deleted it. Aren't there better things to take pictures of here?" She asked, still frowning. She bit the inside of her cheek, a nervous habit. What if someone caught a picture of her gills leaking water? It made her anxious just thinking about it.

"There aren't. Not in the rain anyway. Besides, you can't get any good shots when everyone is running around." Then Ryan was quiet for a bit, as if deciding something. "Well, I'd delete it if you gave me a better reason than my having no right."

A better reason. Stella's mind raced. She couldn't say, "oh hey, I've got a secret that might be found out if you arbitrarily take pictures of me." Then again... she hadn't had any trouble breathing. She'd put her umbrella up right away. Maybe it was safe. She thought about it for a bit, then decided she'd check. If it was harmless, there was no point pestering him to delete it when he clearly didn't want to. "Would you allow me to take a look at it?" She asked him, more consciously polite, this time. It was his camera, after all. Without complaint, he held it out to her silently.

Stella looked closely at the photograph. Her umbrella was definitely up, no sign of gills or any other remotely merperson-like anomalies. He hadn't even taken the picture with her full face visible. She was still hesitant to let him keep it, since she'd learn to just be wary of photographs in general, but it didn't seem like he was going to budge on that account, and she didn't want to raise any suspicions that she might not be all she seemed. She looked up at him, then finally nodded. "Alright, you can keep it." With any luck, he wouldn't mention her strange behavior to anyone, and the picture would just become an artistic piece in a stack of them. The thought of apologizing or saying goodbye didn't even pass her mind as she turned to leave.

Somehow, though, found herself walking alongside the strange boy. He was humming... something. She didn't recognize it, but it wasn't one that featured regularly on the Wizarding Wireless Network. "What are you singing?" She asked him, unable to stop herself, curiosity overcoming her caution.

He gave her a look of wonder, then something seemed to hit him. She knew that look. Lizzy often gave her that look. She thought he had to be a muggle-born (an assumption she still has not gotten corrected). "It's called You Are My Sunshine." He told her, before genuinely launching into the song. It was rather simplistic, but had a nice ring to it. Hearing him sing made her want to follow suit, but she didn't really know the song, and wasn't that comfortable singing in front of other people as it was anyways. By the time they reached the Hogwarts front entrance, he seemed to be just about done with it. From the entrance, she moved to head directly to the Hufflepuff basement, not checking to see what the boy did, though the tune was now thoroughly stuck in her head.

"I'm Ryan McCallion, by the way! See you soon." He called after her, very cheerfully.

She turned back, a little surprised that he decided to continue the conversation. She had thought that he would be content with parting like that. It wasn't like they had any reason to continue the conversation in the first place. At least, she hadn't thought so. They didn't even know each other. Responding to his greeting, she replied, "I'm Stella. Nice to meet you, McCallion. You have a very nice voice." It wasn't a compliment, just a statement of fact.

"Nice to meet you, Stella. Thanks! Well, anyways, see you soon." He'd already said that. Why say it again? Well, it wasn't of much consequence to her. He looked a little familiar, perhaps, but everyone was a little familiar in Hogwarts. She probably wouldn't have to deal with him again.

Or so she had thought, but almost a month later, she heard a vaguely familiar voice call out, "Prince!" Most people didn't call her that, because she didn't really like it, but she turned anyways.

When she saw him striding confidently towards her, though, with his black hair and green eyes, for the longest moment she could not remember who he was, and simply stared at him, trying to put a name to the face. He looked familiar, but where had she met him before...? How did he know her? "I'm sorry. Who are you?" She asked, quite purposefully looking a little perplexed.

The boy just smiled, not seeming the least bit offended by her inability to remember her. Usually, people either showed a slightly disgruntled expression, or laughed, sometimes both in quick succession. What a strange one this guy was. Unbeknownst to her, he thought the exact same of her. "I'm Ryan. I took a picture of you when we were walking back from that one Hogsmeade trip---I still have the picture, by the way, if you change your mind about wanting a copy."

"Oh." She remembered him now, that description reminding her of the encounter. "No, I don't-"

"Who's this, Stells?" Brenden Miller put his big, warm, rough hand on her shoulder, a distinctly American accent falling from his lips. The boy wasn't that handsome, but he had a friendly, devilish grin that most people felt infectious. He also had one piercing in his left ear, a simple diamond in. His brown hair looked soft and wind-swept, a look he achieved without any effort that most girls found extremely endearing. Stella certainly seemed to think so as she looked up at him, a pure, innocent adoration in her face, giving him the most beautiful smile she was capable of, without even realizing it herself.

"This is.." She looked back at Ryan, blasting him with a full smile unintentionally. "I believe his name was McCullen or something." Her head twisted up to look at Brenden again, her light hair rustling slightly with the movement. "We were just talking about a trip to Hogsmeade I made a few weeks ago." She said nothing about the picture, but it wasn't her highest priority at the moment.

"Nice to meet you. I'm Brenden. I'm guessing McCullen isn't your first name." He said congenially, holding his hand out to shake. "Stells here has a bad habit of only using last names." He thumped his palm on top of her head affectionately.

"Nice to meet ya too, Brendan. My name is actually Ryan McCallion." The boy smiled just as politely as Brenden had, but with perhaps less suave charm, extending his hand in return.

"Nice to meet you, Ryan." Brenden said, shaking the other boy's hand once very firmly. "Sorry for intruding on your conversation." He spoke casually, before turning back to Stella. "You want me to get out of your hair so you can finish your conversation?"

She smiled sweetly at him. "Will you wait for me?"

His smile back wasn't as cloyingly sweet, but it had good-humor in it. "Sure, no problem." He headed a little farther into the crowd, but they could still see him not far away, waiting for her as he'd said.

She looked back at Ryan again, returning to normal, though still looking in a good mood. "Did you need something, McCallion?" She asked, neither polite nor rude.

"Well, I was trying to figure out stuff about you. I mean, the way you acted when we were walking back from Hogsmeade was pretty interesting." That was a bit of a surprise to Stella. She hadn't thought she'd left much of an impression on him, he certainly hadn't made much on her.

Him being curious about her would've concerned her normally, but she was feeling too happy to make that worry show. Interesting behavior, huh? "Was it?" Stella asked, almost humorously, the smallest of smirks touching her eyebrows. "How so? I am a little more camera-shy than most people, but do you not think it's stranger to take pictures of someone you've never met before?" She had less on her mind this time and was ready to face him. "My mother always said not to get to close to strangers, after all. What if someone saw it and started following me around?" Yup, her parents had raised her good and cautious, and she wasn't planning to change that any time soon. Still, she spoke with the smallest touch of self-mockery, aware that her family's cautious nature was not shared by most, and willing to concede that it was perhaps a bit on the extreme side. She was still smiling slightly, but in a mischievous way, not with that glowing, pure sweetness.

"First of all, it isn't strange to take pictures of people. Street photographers do it all the time. As long as its in a public place, I can do that I want. If I took a picture of you here, without McGonagall's permission, then it wouldn't matter." The boy argued his case like a lawyer. Clearly, he'd gotten this defense ready long before he'd ever met her. "Besides, it isn't like the picture was too bad. I mean, I was walking almost directly behind you. Obviously I could only have gotten a picture of your back. So there hadn't been any need to look at my picture so closely before you let me keep it. Well, in any case, I spend a lot of time taking pictures of people. If you are camera shy, you really could have just said so, instead of demanding I delete it."

One eyebrow went up ever so slightly on Stella's face, and the slightly mocking smile became something of a noncommittal shrug on her face. "How was I supposed to know how much of my face you'd gotten? You weren't directly behind me, and I was distracted. I don't know anything about street photographers, but don't they make you sign some kind of waiver in the muggle world, ensuring that you don't take pictures without someone's permission? And since I specifically asked you delete it, don't you think it would simply be common courtesy to do so, since it was a picture of me? If I really had said I was camera-shy would you have deleted it? It seems pretty clear to me you wouldn't have. You had that..." She pointed with a slightly circular motion around his face. "Look on your face. Seems much more likely to me you would have simply said that the picture was already taken so there was nothing else to be shy about."

She shook her head, finding the conversation tiresome now. What was such a big deal about it, anyways? "You are awfully defensive, though, aren't you? I was hardly attacking you. I've finished demanding you delete it, so what are you so worried about? It's not as though I'm planning to take you to some kind of privacy court. At any rate, if there's nothing else you want from me, I'm leaving."

"I really would have deleted it," he said with a shrug. "You don't make friends by ignoring their insecurities. Maybe I could have bribed people to recreate the photo. A lot of extra work for nothing though, I think." How strange. That thought had never crossed her mind before. To think someone their age in this time and place would ever waste their time actually bribing people...

"I did want to talk about something else, but I assume you want to get back to your boyfriend instead." That was almost kind of irritating. If he had something to talk to her about, why not just spit it out? But his next words stilled those in her throat. "Besides, I need to do my work," He added, though it was clearly more to himself than her, as he adopted a thoughtful expression. He looked like he'd disappeared off into his own little world. Even she wasn't that bad about communication. "Well, later then. Have fun with your boyfriend," For a moment, he had a childishly teasing tone, dragging out the word boyfriend just slightly. A smile tugged on her lips at the tone, though she flushed slightly with both embarrassment and joy. Now her mind was somewhere else.

She took the dismissal without any hard feelings, but before she turned to go, she gave him one least fleeting, mischievous grin and said, "You want to know a secret, McCallion? I don't make friends at all, I collect them." From then on, they continued to be random acquaintances.[/SPOILI] The actual turning point came, however, towards the end of the middle of the third year, when Brenden broke up with her. [SPOILI]

It was raining hard again, harder than was usual for this time of year, it was already early April. Stella was crying, but unlike everybody else, she couldn't just get let the rain hide her tears. Her umbrella was right above her head, shielding most of her from view, as she was crouched down. The handle of the umbrella was trapped somewhere between her right elbow and her knees. Her back was pressed against the Shrieking Shack, she was hiding behind it. While it had been a while since the rain had started and she didn't think anybody would come here, she didn't really want to be sitting outside bawling her eyes out for all to see.

"Sorry, Stells, really, but it's enough already. It's time we ended this." He'd said it so casually, without a care in the world. They had met coincidentally at the entrance to Hogsmeade and she'd tried to take his hand, smiling as if he was the only person in the whole world. But now she wasn't smiling at all.

"What are you talking about?" Disbelief and horror mingled on her face, her eyes wide, begging her ears to have deceived her.

Brenden had sighed and run his hand through his hair, soaked by the rain. "Look, girl, I'm a 7th year. I'm heading off next year. You're cute, but there's no future for us." He had patted her shoulder gently. "It's time to move on." And then he'd moved past her, as if she didn't matter. She hadn't stopped him. The words had stuck in her throat as her feet stayed glued to the ground. If she lifted them she was sure she'd come flying off of the earth itself, her entire existence felt as though it had been flipped inside out.

Finally, she'd managed to move, it was a broken, robotic kind of motion, but it was motion. She moved as though someone had killed her and brought her back to life again. She let her feet take her where they would and never mind the rest. The rest of it didn't matter. When she'd first gotten here and sat down, for a long time she hadn't moved again, then the floodgates of her emotions had split open and she'd let out a scream of a heart-torn agony, but she was done with that now, silent tears slipping down her face without much fuss.

How long had she been sitting here? She didn't know. She wasn't thinking of him, and yet he was still present in her mind. Almost like the way someone could sit next to you, and you could feel the heat coming off of them even if you couldn't see them. He was present, even if she wasn't directly thinking of him, even if her mind was too full of roiling emotions for her to think anything at all. Her chest felt as though someone had ripped out her heart and left a gaping hole there, aching and throbbing. She should be bleeding.

The tears hadn't stopped yet, but Stella opened her mouth and began to sing quietly, a song she'd heard her mother singing once to herself, after her mother and father had gotten into a fight once. Her mother had written it. How apt. Perhaps Nadya Prince had some seer blood in her. "I can't sleep tonight, but that's nothing new..." As she sang, the rain began to pour harder. She wanted it to rain harder. She wanted it to rain so hard that no one could hear anything, not even herself. Even if it rained hard enough to rip through her umbrella it wouldn't mean anything, she was suffocating already anyways.

She didn't notice, at first, when Ryan came around the edge of the Shack, but she soon became aware of his presence next to her. He stopped just short of her, then leaned up against the wall next to her. "Prince, your expression doesn't match you at all."

Stella stopped singing and gave a choked laugh, as she heard his words, somehow still oddly audible through the rain. She tried to think of something to say, or even something to feel, anger perhaps, but she couldn't. Her mind was blank and her chest still hollow and throbbing. She continued crying silently for a long time and then finally managed to say, "Isn't that the way it's supposed to be? When a mirror is broken, no matter what you choose to try to reflect, every image will come out wrong."

She stood up, leaning against the wall like him and put out her free hand, placing it on his shoulder, just to feel like someone was close to her. Even in this moment where she thought all she wanted was to be alone, it was nice to feel that someone was close to her. "Maybe that's something that you already know." She wasn't speaking as if she knew him; she knew nothing about his past. It was just a thought. "Maybe you understand, and that's why you're not trying to pity me, soothe me. Maybe you know that nothing ever helps." She gave another hoarse laugh. "Or maybe you're just the most insensitive piece of work I've ever had the pleasure to come across." She'd meant to only think the words, but they all came out anyways. They were her honest thoughts, anyways.

Stella continued not to look at him, her lips still moving. It seemed that once she had started talking she couldn't stop herself without babbling a bit first. "I'd really like to hit you right now. It's funny. I'm not even angry, and I've never hit anyone before. I don't think I will now. It's just one of those odd little urges you get every once in a while. I just want to... let something out, but it won't leave. Screaming didn't work. Crying doesn't work. Maybe it's part of being broken. I don't know. I don't think I know anything anymore. It will all come back to me, later, I'm sure. But right now, I think I'm okay with not knowing anything. It'll come back when it means anything at all to me."

It was then that she looked straight at him. "Do you know the song Tie a Yellow Ribbon Round the Old Oak Tree? It's an old muggle song from America. I'll sing it to you if you don't." That hollow laugh resounded inside her chest again. "It's either that or taking a swim in the lake. I feel like doing something; it stops me from feeling like I'm stuck in time." She was silent, then, waiting for his reply, or his silence. Either one was okay.

After she had finished, he let the silence hang in the air for a moment. But then he spoke. "Well, first of all, I do try to be an insensitive prick sometimes, so thanks for noticing." He said this with a grin that Stella didn't see, but after a moment, the smile faded, and he spoke again, more seriously this time. "Maybe I do get it, though. Maybe I don't hide behind abandoned buildings. Or really cry that much. And I get the feeling of wanting to punch things. Trying to let out feelings in other ways really isn't that satisfying sometimes. I get not knowing. At this moment, though, what I don't know is that song. So feel free to sing." What he was saying was almost contradicting himself. It was hard to understand. She didn't respond to it, simply hiding it in some corner of her mind for later examination. Perhaps some of it would make sense to her when her mind was lucid, instead of the pain-fogged state it was currently maintaining.

She immediately launched into the song."I'm coming home I've done my time, but I need to know what is and isn't mine. If you received my letter telling you I'd soon be free, then you know just what to do, if you still want me...." As she sang, the rain came pounding down even harder, making her raise her voice to even be able to hear herself. When Stella had first heard the song in one of her mom's muggle song sprees, she'd hadn't understood what at all it was about. Then her mom had explained to her that it was about a man who'd just gotten out of prison after three years, and was asking his wife if he still had the right to be with her, since it was an old custom for wives to put yellow ribbons around a tree on the property when their husbands came home from war or prison. The part she really liked, though, came at the very end, when the man came home to find a hundred yellow ribbons. She didn't know why she'd felt compelled to sing that right now. It wasn't the least bit related to her situation.

When it finished, the weather had begun to let up a little bit, and her hand had slipped from his shoulder. She'd pretty much been singing to herself at this point. Her tears had stopped as well. It hadn't stopped hurting, but she did feel a little better. "Thank you, McCallion." She gave him a smile that was almost more like a grimace with the grief still haunting her eyes. One would think a family member had died. Man, she was being so stupid over such a small thing. She tried to explain what she was thanking him for, but couldn't figure out how to put it into words. Instead, she opted to address something slightly more light-hearted. "I keep meaning to tell you, It's Stella, not Prince. Using that makes me feel... masculine." Just the slightest touch of sarcasm tinted her voice, enough to make it difficult to tell whether or not she was being serious.

"Alright then, Stella. For the record, though, it isn't fair for me to call you by your first name if you don't call me by mine." He said that with a smile. Ah, how had she been able to tell that was what he was going to say?

Stella gave him a sideways glance that failed to hold any emotion in it. The normal Stella's expression would have been downright devious. She peeked up at the slightly clearing sky from under the brim of her umbrella, giving it a weary smile and nodding. "If you insist, Rye." She assigned him the nickname automatically and without shame. She was like that. Turning, she did something that surprised even herself. She gave him a hug, letting go a few seconds later. Without another word, and still failing to smile, the so recently heart-broken girl moved away from the shack, heading back to Hogwarts. She paused, though, and gave the newly dubbed "Rye" a look that seemed to ask, "Well? Are you coming?"[/SPOILI] After being able to be honest in front of Ryan, she trusts him almost implicitly. She still hasn't told him about her little... merperson secret, because she doesn't trust him to always completely have her best interest in mind, but she does trust that she can always be herself with him, without having to worry about either his judgment or his pity. This is why she's not really completely sure if he's her friend or not, because friends are supposed to have each other's best interests in mind... right? Status: Undetermined

Kassandra Castillo - Study buddy. The two of them met in Arithmancy when Stella was in third year, after getting randomly paired by the teacher to work on an assignment together. Stella being... well, Stella, she didn't hesitate to provide her own input as they began to work together, and she found Kass to be insightful and serious about schoolwork. She finds that schoolwork seems to go faster and is more fun when she's doing it with Kass, and Kass is now her go-to study buddy for most of her classes. Status: Situational Friend

Charlotte Monrova - Fairy tale princess. Stella's relationship with this girl wasn't quite as sudden as a number of her other relationships. As a matter of fact, she came to notice the girl's very existence rather slowly and gradually. The girl was just one of those shadows in the corner of your eye, for a long time, but she began seeing her here and there. She also began taking note of the fact that the girl talked to herself a lot. As this was something that Stella herself did with some frequency, she didn't bother much about it, but then she noticed the spiders. This girl kept spiders as pets. Stella doen't like spiders too much, but she holds some respect for them, as they seemed to be the smartest of the bugs. Randomly approaching her, she asked about how to take care of spiders as pets, asking rudely and without much introduction. From there, they just began to talk. About what? Well, most everything. Unlike Stella with others, with Charlotte she is childish and excited about life, wanting to share knowledge with everyone willing to listen, and willing to listen and learn in her turn. They usually only end up talking during classes and sometimes during meals, but it didn't take much for Stella to learn that Charlotte has something of an obsession for fairy tales, and they found something to talk about in that, as well, as both like fantasy books from the muggle world. Status: Like-minded Equal

SPatronusS
"Sorry, but no matter what yours is, mine is better."
Stingray - She first met sting rays in Australia and thinks they're beautiful and loves their graceful movement and calm manner. She identifies closely with them, as most fish she comes across are flighty or extremely dull.

SBoggartS
"You didn't think it was going to be something like drowning, did you?"
Lightning - Ever since she was little, Stella has had an irrational fear of lightning. It got worse when she once saw lightning strike a tree and setting it on fire near her home. The boggart manifests itself as a cloud crackling and occasionally letting out bursts of lightning.

SPetS
"His name is Bob, and I think he's part dragon. You do NOT mess with Bob."
Salamander - The full name of this male, non-magical fire salamander (Salamandra salamandra) is Mr. Robert Ognyan Prince VIII. The "VIII" part was literally just tacked on because Stella thought it sounded cool at the time. She was given him as a present by her parents when she got into Hogwarts. He was still only a month old and just barely morphed into his current form. He was still very small at the time. He is very protective of Stella, and enjoys staying on her shoulder, though he insists she keep him wet. He is not magical, but can speak to Stella possibly through an extension of her ability to understand fish and other water creatures. Fire salamanders are terrestrial once full-grown and usually a mix of black and yellow. Mr. Robert is mostly black with only a few splotches of yellow marring his sides.

SWandS
"I think it suits me, but I don't really know. I always mentally fall asleep when I get too close to a wandmaker."
[Wood]
Pine – "The straight-grained pine wand always chooses an independent, individual master who may be perceived as a loner, intriguing and perhaps mysterious. Pine wands enjoy being used creatively, and unlike some others, will adapt unprotestingly to new methods and spells. Many wandmakers insist that pine wands are able to detect, and perform best for, owners who are destined for long lives, and I can confirm this in as much as I have never personally known the master of a pine wand to die young. The pine wand is one of those that is most sensitive to non-verbal magic."
(Directly quoted from Pottermore wiki)
[Core]
Coral - Coral is a relatively rare core, and was one of the first elements to have been put into a wand. Gregorovitch and his pupils used it, though Ollivander did not. It is said to be one of the most balanced cores, and is further rumored to be highly adaptable, but sensitive, durable, and good with protection spells. It supposedly goes well with people who could use a little self-esteem boost, but are relatively comfortable in their own skin.
(Information taken from studyblue, hogwartsishere.com, and aparecium three)
[Length]
11½ inches
[Flexibility]
Springy

SMagical AbilitiesS
"Darcy, look at this! It's cool, seriously." *Darcy immediately mentally begins translating all her words into "blahblahblah."
[Fish Speak]
She can communicate with all fish and most other aquatic animals, such as shrimp, octopi, sharks, amphibians and shellfish. The most notable exceptions are reptiles (semi-aqueous or not) and mammals. The mammals are a big one, since it means she cannot directly speak to dolphins, seals, and whales of any kind. Despite this, she can talk to them rather in the same fashion that we talk to our pets. She doesn't consider this as communicating with them, though. Her little snide comment about this is: "Anyone can talk to animals. It's whether or not they can understand the response that makes the difference." When she uses this power, she is not aware that she sounds any different to the people around her, and so has no idea whether each animals has its own special language, though her brothers and mother tell her it does sound different according to what animal she's talking to. They say she sounds particularly hideous when talking to fully aqueous animals, such as fish, as opposed to when she talks to frogs or salamanders, etc. She does not know whether or not she can talk to other merpeople, since she's never come across any. If she tried, she would find it wouldn't work for any merpeople except her own, the Amabie. She gets along particularly well with the predatory creatures, because they're a lot smarter than the "herbivores" or "plankton-chewers." A conversation with a Cuttlefish is waaayyy more stimulating than a conversation with a shrimp.
[Underwater Breathing]
The minute her head is submerged in water, Stella can breathe underwater. Gills that are very difficult to see form on either side of her neck. There are no other visible signs of physical changes when she is submerged, and the only way to really see her gills is to have her head in the water, but her neck out, at which point the water will come spurting out of the sides of her neck. It looks REALLY weird. A major, and unfortunate, side effect to this is that they activate WHENEVER her head is completely submerged in flowing water. This, for some reason she really doesn't understand, extends to very very heavy rain and taking showers, making her ability to breathe come in and out. To counter this, she's got her shower time down to five minutes tops, though she can technically last longer, since some oxygen does get through. This problem does not apply to snow, thankfully.
[Song Weather]
According to the site used above to describe the Amabie, these Japanese merpeople can control the weather with their songs. While Stella does not have the power to strongly and directly control the weather in detail, when she sings, the weather tends to more slightly resemble the kind of weather she likes. For example, if it's a very cloudy day and she doesn't want it to be, if she starts singing it will begin to get just a little bit clearer. This is an involuntary magic, and she cannot prevent it from happening when she sings. She's never tried this when thunderstorms come, because she's much too scared to try singing at that point.

SOtherS
"I don't know. There's not much more to be said about me, really."
[School Information]
Her favorite subjects are Defense Against the Dark Arts and Potions, the latter of which she excels in. She hates History of Magic, but does fairly well in everything else. Her electives are Study of Ancient Runes and Arithmancy. She tried Care of Magical Creatures, but dropped it quickly after getting bit by a niffler. She is signed up to start apparition classes.
[Hobbies]
Besides her schoolwork, she also really enjoys reading, singing, dancing, and swimming. She can sing both above water and below, but her singing always sounds much better under water than it does above, though not Black Lake Colony level of a difference. Most people know nothing about this, but she is actually an excellent flier and seeker. As her father is a metal-charmer, he charmed a mini-Snitch for her to play with ever since she was a little girl. She doesn't have a top-notch broom, but loves flying anyways. She doesn't like Quidditch that much, though, because she thinks it's too violent, and never even tried applying for the team. She mostly only flies, now, when it's not Quidditch season and when she gets home. She also has an interesting collection of dragon figurines, which was started because her father gave her one for her third birthday.
[Location]
Her family lives in an isolated area next to a large lake, but she is used to traveling lots of places during vacation, getting to swim in warmer waters. She is naturally more comfortable with warm water than cold water. Funnily enough, she also likes salt water better than fresh water for swimming in, though technically it shouldn't make that much of a difference.
[From Behind the Minds of the Brothers]
The Prince children are generally considered, among their father's extended family, as rather peculiar children, though this is mostly due to their introvert tendencies, which radically conflict with the extrovert personalities of just about everyone else in the family, Harold excluded. Most of them would like to blame Nadya, but they can't seem to, as she herself is perfectly outgoing and cheerful. Stella, Darcy, and Sebastian, however, don't really care about this outlook, as it doesn't seem to make them any less adored and harassed during family gatherings. Darcy and Sebastian, however, are distinctly different from Stella, possibly thanks to their genuine blood relationship with such a horde of extroverts. More attuned to the way the rest of society works and thinks, the two boys are painfully aware that their sister can be... a bit dense socially, to put it nicely. Since they both also know what she has to hide, and love her sincerely despite only being half-related, they are highly protective of her. The fact that she doesn't understand why simply reinforces their concern for her safety. Darcy, perfectly amiable and thoughtful to just about everybody else, chides her relentlessly on the occasions during which he catches her being rude or unresponsive to someone she just met, because the last thing she needs is enemies. Sebastian, on the other hand, goes about his protective nature in a much more subtle way.

By far, Sebastian is the scariest of the three. Stella may be rude and domineering at times, but she would never actually hurt anyone. Darcy is an openly peaceful individual with a desire to help others. Sebastian differs from them the most in this regard. Calm, cold, and actively unfriendly, he lets his actions speak for himself. Despite being the prettiest of the three, he is quite possibly destined to be the strongest. Stella is strong through her dancing, broom-flying, and swimming. Sebastian is strong by having gotten into numerous fights with other children his age, and a few older than him. He has fairly good reign over his anger, as much as any child is expected to have, but this doesn't stop him from going after people he perceives as a threat, no matter how low his chances of winning are. Even though he's still only a first year, he has already found himself better at self-taught jinxes and hexes than at any other magic excluding Transfiguration. He is not afraid of using them to his advantage. That, combined with a nearly silent nature and a sharp pair of ears, makes it undesirable for anyone to hold anything against those he cares about.

SAppearanceS
"Don't look at me. Stare at my brothers. They're the pretty ones."
[General Appearance]
Contrary to what one might think hearing she's half a merperson, she's not excessively beautiful, though she is fairly good-looking. She gets all of her major features from her mother, which is why no suspicions have arisen about her not being her father's actual child. She has waist-length, golden-blonde hair that is naturally wavy, but not curly. It's very fine, thin, and light. She has fairly large, piercing blue eyes, with a slender figure that doesn't look as strong as it is. Both her mother and she are not very curvaceous, though, since they spend most of their free time being very active and build up more muscles than fat. She has delicate facial features with a small nose. Her skin is moderately pale.
[Height]
5'6"
[Weight]
124lb
[Clothing style]
Besides the usual uniform, she usually keeps her long hair loose and likes to wear blue. She particularly likes sundresses and wide-brimmed hats, though she's more used to wearing warmer clothing. She wears water-proof underwear and carries a long black umbrella with her at all times because of her little breathing problem in heavy rain. The only actual accessory she wears is a silver ring on her right ring finger, with the shape of a blue waterdrop. The drop is just glass, but the ring metal glows when she says "lumos" and never erodes, thanks to a little charm her father did on it.
[spoili]

[/spoili]

[Voice]
Like most, she has a British accent. Her voice inherently is a bit on the higher end and slightly breathy. Her voice actor is Ella Purnell.

[Appearance of Brothers and Extra Banners]

Banners

SRP ExampleS
Check my RoleplayResume writing sample.​

 

[Ritual Lobotomy]

(Credits to @Ectre )

"Here come bad news talking this and that, yeah,
Well, give me all you got, and don't hold it back, yeah,
Well, I should probably warn you I'll be just fine, yeah,
No offense to you, don't waste your time
Here's why..."

-Happy-

Playlist:
3 Doors Down - Kryptonite
Metallica - Nothing Else Matters
EDGUY - Superheroes
HAMMERFALL - Hearts on Fire
Imagine Dragons - Radioactive
Imagine Dragons - On Top of The World
Ed Sheeran - I See Fire
Young Guns - You Are Not


Name:
Felix Bell

Age:
16
Born on 1st​ of April, 2007.
Zodiac Aries

Gender:
Male

House and Year:
6th​ Year
Hufflepuff



Species:
Wizard

Blood Status:
Half-Blood



Personality:

Being his usual self:
(In the usual day, when all runs smoothly and just as it should)

Generous
"Free chocolate frogs for everyone! Oh, wait..."
[spoili]Free hugs, free candy, free salt, some coins, you name it! Everything that he is allowed to proclaim free will be free. Even if one is in a need or expresses an honest interest in it, he is ready to borrow or give his personal belongings. This trait is mostly reserved for his good and long-termed friends he can trust to appreciate the goods but, from giving coins to desperate one to giving up on his precious candy for kids, he is ready to put a smile on a face of people that he never even met before.[/spoili]

Optimistic
"No matter the weather up here, I smile because my glass is half full even when it is half empty."
[spoili]It is hard to tell if Felix was ever bothered by things such as bad grades, love trouble or even more serious things like death. If there is even a small chance of it, he always prefers to see a drop of light in the sea of darkness. Friends in distress can expect him to make a complete fool out of himself to make them feel better, going long distance for it. His nonchalant comforting is usually followed by a humorous "What ya gonna do eh." In a strong Irish accent that usually put smile on people's faces. Luck of the Irish indeed.[/spoili]

Enthusiastic
"Whatever it is, we ARE going to have a whale of a time!"
[spoili]Whether it is a Hogsmeade trip which means filling up his sweets stock, or a D.A.D.A. practice, Felix is always equally excited for everything he is about to do. As equally as for making somebodies Birth Day surprise party, he is enthusiastic about winning a Qudditch match, duelling match, writing a petition or anything else that falls into his hands. This often leads him in overdoing it, but one way or another it is always a success.[/spoili]

Friendly
"Hey, I can't help the fact that people love me and I love people."
[spoili]It isn't too much to say that Felix strives to know everyone/everything in Hogwarts and around it. Only way of avoiding Felix knowing you is to run and hide. He never seemed to be bothered by any snarky comments of people that didn't wish to meet anyone, especially such "fool" and he tends to stick around until that person loose up. He only dearly tends to avoid people who he learned have indeed dark and somewhat mean personality.[/spoili]

Procrastinator
"I said yesterday I will do it tomorrow, no? Well, it is today. Tomorrow is tomorrow."
[spoili]Even though he finish his obligation at the end, he tends to wait for the last moment to do them where he runs around like the headless fly, hurrying to get everything done. He likes to say that he simply does it better under due pressure...like the night before. Strangely enough, his grades and overall success is incredibly high, considering his antics. He is prone to procrastination when he is ought to do something he really doesn't like.[/spoili]

Daredevil
"Sworn on my lucky bottoms, I shall do it!"
[spoili]Needless to say that for the right deal, Felix might as well do anything; pull a prank, swim naked, run with the werewolves...well, maybe not that much of an idiot, but he had tried and pulled it off as far as Hogwarts gossipers are concerned. That and much more. Everybody that isn't his close friend, can't help but see him as an idiot easily bribed with candy. Even so, those closes to him know that, even though he tends to shock and surprise, he is not a fool and usually think all of his "stunts" carefully...at first.[/spoili]

Open-Minded
"There is a lot more to the world beyond your closed box, ya know?"
[spoili]When it comes to the differences of any kind, Felix is probably one of the people the least prone to conclusions and prejudices. Pure-bloods, Muggle-borns, Half-breeds, they are all the same to him, as well as any house, gender, species, age, appearance, etc. Even coming of as a little naive, he believes that even those involved in Dark Arts aren't all that bad and that some of them just need a hug... in a decent limit that is. People who he claims "have darkness in their hearts", are the only ones that keep him alerted and uncomfortable.[/spoili]

Honest
"Do you look fat in that dress? Well...Before I tell you...Could you leave that wand aside? Please?"
[spoili]Hardly helping him with social life, he tends to speak his mind no matter what it takes. Some of his friends might even appreciate it, but not so much with females and people he just met. Even so, he can't seem to help himself notice unfitting clothes, awful meal, weirdly cut or formed hair and other things, seemingly small and trivial, that might as well cause a pout or two, but he never means it with hard feelings or any grudge.[/spoili]

Comforting
"Here love, fancy the Bertie Bott's? Eh...hope it ain't bogeys. You have a lot of those already..."
[spoili]Felix is a major sucker for female's puppy eyes and especially a major sucker for sad faces. If anyone is ought to write a "101 way to make someone feel better", then it is Mister Bell. He is ready to go long ways to turn the frown upside down, but only give all his everything for people he deeply cares about. The ways of his comforting mixed up with jokes aren't always appreciated but are always welcome.[/spoili]

Clumsy
"Born with two left legs. You have been warned, my dear friend."
[spoili]It isn't unusual for Felix to make a mess from time to time. His long legs don't seem to help when it comes to doing a "speed sensitive" job like carrying bucket of water or similar. Walking really slow is nearly impossible for him because his legs tend to stumble and trip on each other, untied shoelace, a rock, or even a damn hair on the road. As long as he walk in medium pace and long steps, he is as stable as one could be. All that adding up to his funny looking walk and the fact that other usually have a hard time following him around while having a nice walk (read: run), he prefers talking while not in motion and prefers doing things that do not require "being slow".[/spoili]

Prankster
"I am the kind of guy that will stick a label on your back cause I like you."
[spoili]Being a "prank master" is hardly how he sees it. Being humble about it, he prefers to be considered merely a messenger of that wonderful art. Sometimes, he spends a lot of time carefully planning a single prank, depending on the person he wants to prank, amount of helpers and kind of prank. Some of them usually come off as highly childish and insolent, but as long as at least one person gets a good laugh out of it, he calls it a success. Even though sometimes slightly embarrassing, his pranks are never degrading and dangerous for other people.[/spoili]

Sweet-Tooth
"A secret stash. For rainy days and for the love of all those girls."
[spoili]Students of Hogwards spend their galleon dearly on books, clothes, some candy, or many other interesting stuff. However, trips to Hogsmeade mean only one thing to Felix; Candy shopping. All his galleons are turned into candy pieces in a matter of minutes as he choose some of each, returning with full bags into the Hogwarts. He is the first one knowing about the new Bertie Bott's Flavoured Beans flavour, new kind of candy and even a new manufacturer. Just as Madame Caia gladly tries out new brooms, he is more than glad to be engaged into the testing of new flavours. He is often visited by newbies that are unsure about the flavour of their bean, as well as youngsters in need of candy from his stash. Not only does he have the common candy, he tends to bring his own stash of muggle-world candies each year he gets back to Hogwarts.[/spoili]

Adaptable
"People don't change. They simply adapt."
[spoili]Even though many people find it hard to believe, Felix is highly adaptable to the situation, going from carefree to impulsive in a matter of seconds if the situation provokes it. Coming off as a person that doesn't take anything seriously, he is mistaken for a slacker with people that are unfamiliar with his personality. Things he finds serious, he indeed takes seriously, occupying his mind with every possible solution that would make him get the best out of it. One of those things are his transfiguration studies he finds highly important and serious.[/spoili]

Playful
"It's a puppy!"
[spoili]Coming from his ability to adapt, once he is engaged into the communication with kids, he tends to go with the flow, gladly keeping them occupied and happy. He rarely minds any of their antics and is always more than glad to be involved in hide and seek even though he has been told he sucks at it due to his heights. Felix also has a great talent in raising baby animals and taking care of them while understanding their needs to play as well, which makes him a good helper to Hagrid.[/spoili]

Lucky
"My mother tends to say I am made of luck more than I am made of brains. She loves me so much."
[spoili]Whether if it is in his Irish blood or not, Felix indeed tends to get out of potentially dangerous situations without a scratch seemingly always and only thanks to the incredible luck he has. He is not prone of carrying a four-leaf clover or a rabbit's paw, but luck seems to stick to him like a bear on the honey. Flipping the coin, almost always in his favour makes others believe he somehow cheats. Therefore, not everyone is ready to play games that require luck with him. However, even if he looses, he doesn't tend to be a sour looser, but swears on winning it next time. He also tends to believe that, whoever wins against the lucky Irish, is very special and therefore he treats winners exactly like that.[/spoili]

Mood swings in certain situations:
(Just like an angry Leprechaun, Felix is adorable until he is forced to do otherwise)

Aggressive
"My friends and family are my pot of gold. You don't MESS with the Irish people and their pots of gold!"
[spoili]Hardly anyone will ever see Felix expressing this side of him. It requires a great amount of stress and anger that he only feels when people close to him are threatened. At this point, he expresses high aggressiveness that makes him almost unrecognisable and gives him an incredible strength to overcome the dark times he or those close to him are facing. It is like a hell breaking loose after being contained in a tiny wooden box. Even his spells become visibly stronger and more vicious, causing him to even turn dangerous or lethal to the source of threat.[/spoili]

Fearless
"It's the adrenaline speaking, but I for sure love it's words."
[spoili]Exactly like that, Felix expresses not bravery but fearless offence with incredible strength, willpower agility and dexterity. He is rarely aware what fear even is and that something or someone might be stronger than him and might as well teach him a lesson he would never forget. Luckily enough he wasn't born in the time of Voldemort or Death Eaters, which would for sure end him sooner or later (man this guy DOES have more luck than brains -.-'). Although this trait of his tends to be quite useful when other people shiver in fear or hesitate, it is still one of the deadliest for himself. If there is no sensible person he trusts to talk some sense into him, providing him with a good reason not to do it, he will not hesitate even for the moment.[/spoili]

Blunt
"I am lucky, you are stupid. Simple as that."
[spoili]One thing that never abandons him is his exaggerated honesty. However, if one think his usual self is maybe a bit too honest, then he/she/potato for sure does not want to face him, talk to him or even think of him when he is agitated. He becomes overly blunt and pays no mind to feelings of those he is addressing, which leads him to express deep remorse once he realise what he had done or said. Many people that just happen to meet him in the unfortunate moment like this, tend to doubt his overall "happy-go-lucky" guy reputation and are utterly confused by his mood swings.[/spoili]

Protective
"No, I do not believe you are able to hurt a fly, but I am not taking any chances on that one. I might be wrong."
[spoili]Mostly his female friends will face this trait of his, depending on the level of their connection to him. He tends to overly-protect his housemates if they are being picked on, but he expresses enormous need for protection towards female family members, dear friends and especially a person he is romantically involved with or simply has a crush on. His protectiveness sometimes can create a different effect and drive his romantic interest away, but it is the only way he knows. Even being heart-broken doesn't seem to stop him from caring.[/spoili]

Wise
"The least likely thing to work is the thing that we should try first. Will save us some time and prove you I was right."
[spoili]Well, wise yes, but not modest. That is not one of his strengths. If he firmly believes he is right, he will do everything to prove so to others. Even though he usually is right, his approach itself, makes people feel like he is overly confident and a bit too flashy. When it takes clear and determined mind, Felix has what it takes, with a decent price to pay in a form of his own niceness towards others. That is the main reason he refuses to speak his mind if he really doesn't have to when he is aware that the price of hurting someone isn't worth it.[/spoili]

Serious
"I have a feeling you don't take me seriously. Why?"
[spoili]In the moments of his mood swings, he doesn't seem to be aware of the fact that his usual personality doesn't help at all when it comes to making people take him seriously for at least once. When that fails, only thing left to do is to actually show them how serious he can really be. His methods of showing it, almost always erase any doubt in his words with people unfamiliar with his ways.[/spoili]



Biography:

-The Beginning-
"Isn't it nice to think that tomorrow is a new day with no mistakes in it yet?"
L.M. Montgomery
[spoili]Felix Bell was born in a small suburbia in Ireland, as one of the twins of of half-blooded witch and wizard. Both Felix and his sister Fiona were gifted by the gift of magic, therefore treated the same way and were able to spend all the time together, learning about their abilities. Their parents, aware of the obligation of raising two magically gifted children, moved from the crowded city to more quiet area where their children could express themselves as freely as possible. No need to say that, as kids usually do, they used it completely, engaging in both wizard and muggle world activities like sports and developing social and living skills. Their parents always knew how to make a balance of the two without any of it dominating their lives. Even though the Bell family was just a bit about average with their funds, they still managed to fulfil their kids' wishes.[/spoili]

-The Tragedy-
"A tragedy is a tragedy, and at the bottom, all tragedies are stupid. Give me a choice and I'll take 'A Midsummer Night's Dream' over 'Hamlet' every time. Any fool with steady hands and a working set of lungs can build up a house of cards and then blow it down, but it takes a genius to make people laugh."
Stephen King
[spoili]Just before they turned eleven, Felix and Fiona started descending deeper into the world of magic once it was obvious they handled it exceptionally well for an eleven-year-olds. Whether it was the Irish or the beginners luck, they never seemed to care. As long as the spell worked, they considered it a success. Growing prouder of them every day, their parents kept expecting the famous letter to arrive. However, even though they raised their children freely and allowed them things some kids could only dream of, it still didn't seem to be enough as they always went on in search of a different adventures.

On that faithful night after the St. Patrick's Day, they both sneaked out of their house while the feast was still taking place with all their wizard and non-wizard relatives celebrating together. Hearing that there was a threatening imp infestation in nearby woods, Felix's adventurous sister talked him into using their parents' old wands against the pesky imps. No one would ever know of their little private practice and they would get to learn more.

However, before they got to even see a glimpse of imps, the creature that followed them for quite a while attacked. Thanks to their previous knowledge, they managed to fight the wolf off. Even though he suffered a direct hit from the giant creature, Felix managed to slip away with just a few scratches and injured neck that would recover soon after, but his sister seemed to be missing her piece of luck just for one single moment. She wasn't as lucky.[/spoili]

-The Broken Heart-
"Hey, you feel like driving today?" he asks. "I don't want to walk to the bus stop. It's too cold."
"You feel like dying today?"
"Sure. I like risking my life. Keeps things in perspective."
Cynthia Hand, Unearthly
[spoili]Even few months afterwards, the story of the naive tragic child's play was circling the suburbia and it did no good in fixing what was broken in Bell's family. Even though by her own foolishness, the loss of their daughter was terrifying and devastating blow. The mother didn't speak as much and even her wand lost it's usual hyperactive sway. Father demanded the responsible one, but the one never appeared. Whether not aware of their deed and stupidity, whether hiding like a coward was of no difference to Connall Bell. No one saw or knew anything, and even thought muggles went on searching for the beast to blame, they never found anything as such.

The head of the Bell's family stopped bothering with them long time ago. Muggles could never understand. Eventually, question ceased when no victims were reported for a while and when Bell family stopped asking questions. Their life turned into a dull everyday routine with not much conversation going on, until one night the stranger, looking like an average beggar, appeared in their home. The mother screamed in agony when he asked for forgiveness, trying to end him there and then. Seeing her as devastated as she was, Felix felt impossible nausea and ever since then he avoided the pain and sorrow whenever he could. He was afraid of it. It was something he had never seen before then. A gentle woman turning into a raging beast, willing to kill even if she usually hated the word itself.

Father was different. He sat there calmly, waiting for the other present wizards to calm the mother down, before he stood up and approached the sobbing figure, putting his big and wide hand gently on strangers head. He understood. He forgave him. Being the victim himself, freshly made werewolf, he was determined to win against the curse, and failed. Their daughter and their son just happened to be there. Before he walked out, followed by the wizards that were there, he turned around again and asked Felix the same. Young mister Bell never found out his name, but one glare at those dark, tired eyes assured him, he would never forget that face of the martyr. And he forgave as well.[/spoili]

-Hogwarts Awaits-
"It is good to have an end to journey toward; but it is the journey that matters, in the end."
Ernest Hemingway
[spoili]The long expected letter came sometimes after things were starting to get back to somewhat normal state. While they were saying goodbyes, luckily, his mother didn't cry. Was it because she knew or she just couldn't do it any more, was beyond Felix, but he was grateful for that. If she did, he wouldn't go anywhere. Even while hesitating, he remembered she was in good hands. Father would never let anything bad happen to her. That kind of love was hard to find, and they were a picture perfect example of it. And so, he was sent away.

The journey was more or less tough. Arriving from Ireland to London on time to catch the one and only train was painful and demanding, being all alone. Even so, it made him get his mind off things and even look forward to what is about to happen. The amount of laughter and activity on Hogwarts Express managed to surprise him. Well they all barely knew each other, what would they talk about so lively already? Regardless, he liked it. The silence in his family house through the last several months was painful and unbearable. He appreciated the change. Soon enough, he took the opportunity and started the conversation. By the time they all arrived in Hogwarts, he hardly made a pause between the topics and smiles. It indeed felt like home.[/spoili]



Relationships:

-Family-
"All happy families are alike; each unhappy family is unhappy in its own way."
― Leo Tolstoy, Anna Karenina
[spoili]Connall Bell (Half-blood father) - Felix always had a really deep connection to his father, learning from him everything he came to Hogwarts with, sprinkled with both wizard's experiences and experiences from muggle life. He was the first one that taught him that physical strength is equally important as mental for casting a high-quality spell. Thanks to him, Felix managed to learn and fell in love with Transfiguration that is his true talent, heritage from his father.

Sile Bell (Half-blood mother) - Even though he felt a somewhat deeper connection with his patient father than with his bubbly mother, he got his positive attitude and enthusiasm, as well as his social skills from her. Some say his love for sweets came from his mother's cravings for sugar during the pregnancy. She was the one teaching him to appreciate the luck he has but not to be an idiot about it. He likes to address him as "Mom's Little Leprechaun" even though he is very well aware that he is anything but little.

Fiona Bell (Half-blood twin sister; deceased) - Loosing the best friend is something one doesn't accept easily. However, the last thing he promised to her is that he would be happy no matter what. Ever since, he tends to spread positive energy, free of feeling of guilt that somehow only surfaces during his berserk mood swings.[/spoili]

-Hogwarts-
"There is nothing better than a friend, unless it is a friend with chocolate."
― Linda Grayson
[spoili](Will add some names, others can hop in of course ^^)

The Heads

Professor Aled MacNeill -
Professor Charles Mortimer -
Professor Clementine Ashton - As much as Felix hated the Potion classes he had, barely passing, he always thought how professor Ashton was too patient with his ignorance that he couldn't really help. He is always grateful for the sacrifice of her nerves around him and trying so damn hard not to strangle him whenever he would made a mess. Which was often.

Madam Caia Watkins - She is one special cookie in the jar. Probably the most aggressive of them all combined. Even so, Felix admires her spirit and passion for what he is doing, doing his best to never disappoint her. Regardless the bumpy start and a lots of yelling, he learned to love Quidditch thanks to that very own Madam that made him walk in bruises for weeks till he learned to be a decent Keeper.

The "Brave Hearts" (Gryffindor)

Andromeda Grace -
Madison Van Reeden -


Melinda Geralds - Ah, that sweet, tiny and adorable pile of joy she is. Whenever someone hears him say something like that, they begin to wonder if it is the same Melinda they're talking about. No doubt that it is. Ever since he met her, he found it a great fun to tease her for her snarky and frown attitude. Her still talking to him probably meant he is THAT annoying... Or is it candy?

Sethen Lockett -

The "Working Hands" (Hufflepuff)

Stella Prince - Ever since she met Miss Prince on the Black Lake, Felix found it so much fun being around her. Ever since he enjoys her presence while swimming and needing someone simply to talk casually. Her simple and gentle appearance always made him feel both overjoyed and obliged to protect her. the urge that he struggled with, ignoring it as much as he could. He is very much aware she is not the one to deeply appreciate his over-protectiveness. Only thing he can do is share his candy and keep his eye on her...juuust in case.

Montgomery Knight - Even though he does come off as awfully numb, indifferent and with no sense of humour whatsoever, Felix looks up to Montgomery and his dueling abilities, as well as the whole "perfect" student. Monty is one of the rare people that have Felix's undivided attention while speaking to him. Seems like from time to time, Felix IS capable of listening to someone else's advice.

The "Smarty Pants" (Ravenclaw)

Lucas Grey -

The "Hot Heads" (Slytherin)

Sabrina Gallagher -
Anice Runeswell -
Garaile Scriven -
Kiyoko Oshiro -
[/spoili]



Patronus:

Coyote

[spoili]It represents Trickery and a prank master that Felix is. His sense of humor is highly intelligent, but he keeps reminding himself that he has to be the voice of reason from time to time. Even so, it doesn't represent only trickster, but a person that is able to be incredibly wise in hard times and times of need. Coyote also represents joker, adaptability to the situation, ability to detect lies and reveal right path or choice in chaos, playfulness, paradoxical nature (that Felix expresses in his mood swings, therefore making it hard to categorize him as a fool or just as a loony wise man), and his ability to detect, understand and avoid negative sides of people's personality (or try to help them if it is possible).[/spoili]

Boggart:

Haemophobia (Fear of blood)
[spoili]Blood, bloody, bloodied, ... anything that has a word "blood" in it is out of the question. If Felix is in the middle of his mood swing, he seems to not really care about the smell or sight of blood, supposedly due to the aggression he feels or in need of protecting hurt people. However, if even a small, bloodied paper cut is presented to him while he is being his usual self, he will most likely faint. The smell of it makes him sick and the mention of it makes him shiver and gasp for air.[/spoili]

Pet(s):

Four (?) simply looking mice

[spoili]Felix is a huge rodent fan. Nobody knows for sure how many rodents he actually takes care of during his years in Hogwarts. Supposedly, he isn't quite sure himself, but whoever managed to even peak in his "lair" as he tends to call his room, can be darn sure it is way more than just four mice he keeps by his side at all times. They are four mice of incredibly long lifespan for unknown reason. Two of them are white mice named Hickory and Dickory. One is black and named Dock, and the last one is a grey female named Lady. They seem to enjoy helping his pranks whenever needed. To help other people in telling difference between mice, he made three tiny bow ties and one red bow for female mice. That is Hickory black, Dickory navy blue and Dock white bow ties and a tiny head bow for his little Lady that he finds just insanely adorable.[/spoili]



Wand:

Wood:
Redwood

Core:
Dragon Heartstring

Lenght:
12 inches

Flexibility:
Springy

Wandlore
[spoili]
Redwood wands are not themselves lucky, but are strongly attracted to witches and wizards who already possess the admirable ability to fall on their feet, to make the right choice, to snatch advantage from catastrophe. The combination of such a witch or wizard with a redwood wand is always intriguing. As a rule, dragon heartstrings produce wands with the most power, capable of the most flamboyant spells. Dragon wands tend to learn quicker than other types. While they can change allegiance if won from their original master, they always bond strongly with the current owner. The dragon wand tends to be easiest to turn to the Dark Arts, though it will not incline that way of its own accord. It is also the most prone of the three cores to accidents, being somewhat temperamental.

(Taken from Pottermore Wikia and Harrypotter Wikia)
[/spoili]



Other:

Athletic
Ever since he was a kid, he loved spending his time trying out the new things and testing his limits. For a long time, he did running in muggle junior league, winning a lot of medals like they were no more than a piece of cake. Ever since Hogwarts lessons became more demanding and time consuming and his time spent in muggle world became way too short to take on any more competitions seriously, he proceeded in maintaining his top physical condition and health by running around the Hogwarts grounds, usually followed by Madam Watkins' pet Falcon or any other curious and hyperactive pet.

He rarely pays attention at mocks of others thinking how physical strength is of less importance, or simply replies with an invitation for others to join him. How else would he maintain his physical strength when he already has way too much sweets? Paying no mind to the rain, snow, fog or other conditions, he goes jogging whenever he is able to, or when he needs it to exhaust his accumulated energy. He even tends to use his studying time to do some simple exercises while he revises the modules. He also tends to visit the Black lake from time to time to take a swim, when the coolness of the water is still not too unbearable.

Sweet-Tooth
It says it all. Felix Bell is addicted to candy of all sorts. He tried so many kinds of candy so far, people are free to consider him a flavor expert. He is able to tell the difference in flavor of Flavored beans, as well as notice flavor that is new, change in Chocolate Frog's taste and all other different details that never seem to be of much importance to the average consumer. Among stacking all kinds of sweets from Hogsmeade that he gets in half the usual price for being a faithful customer, he keeps a secret stash of muggle-world candy that he tends to give to his home-sick colleagues or sell for a decent price to people and magical creature that never had the opportunity to taste it.

Because of his undeniable knowledge of everything that has sugar in it, he is usually asked for advice from young students, especially about Flavored beans flavor, or possibly about some healthy pranks with Cockroach Clusters or Exploding bonbons. Always welcomed in Honeydukes, never missing out on trying a new flavor and giving his opinion of it.

Bath obsession
Even though it might not be concluded based on his careless looks, Felix is almost obsessed with showers and bath-time. It should not be mistaken with the fear of germs, because he sees no problem in doing a dirty job or getting sweaty. Even so, he never allowed himself to smell like a skunk for longer than absolutely necessary. All of the time, he walks around like a bunch of air-refreshers. It is a result of taking a bath every night and annoying his entire house with his loud, out of tune singing.

Transfiguration
Being on the top of transfiguration class, gives Felix at least a bit of credits of being a talented wizard that just happens to be out of him mind from time to time...well...most of the time. He is showing an exceptional talent in casting Transfiguration spells and always seem to soak in newly acquired knowledge faster than other students. Even so, he is unable to cast Transfiguration spells of harder and more demanding kind before he enters his mood swing that allows him to take on the most complex Transfiguration spells taught. It is considered a good thing, because they believe it prevents him from doing a stupid thing in affect.

Mood swings
As already mentioned, Felix tends to suffer sudden mood changes or swings during the time of being highly stressed out or angered. It is sometimes considered as him going berserk, but the real cause of it was never determined. It is speculated that he might have been bitten by some kind of a magical creature or such that made him like that, but that was never proven, and he never remembered anything of such kind. others we gossiping that he has a real Leprechaun blood mixed with his that makes him go berserk when his belongings or dear people are threatened, but as far as he knows, it is just another gossip.

His mood changes cause a bit of a problem when he is not able to control himself or is not asked to stop by someone close to him stepping in, and he is more likely to truly hurt the person he is up against. However, once it is over, he rarely remembers detail without being reminded and usually feels deep remorse and need to make up to the person doing whatever it takes to be forgiven.

The "Big Brother" mode
Felix tends to be highly protective over the "weaker" ones like kids, animals and females. Especially with the girls inside of Hufflepuff, he has a brother-like connection and treats them like a true big brother would even though many of them are the same age or close. Naturally he is more affectionate towards his Hogwarts house, but he would gladly hop in to aid anyone in need.

His relationships and behavior brought many gossips of so-called romantic involvements with some girls or even several people at once, but not only he never paid attention, he never really realised things that were said, because rarely pays any attention to gossips and talks. The downside of this kind of relationship is the possibility of misunderstanding, but it is usually nothing that Felix wasn't able to take care of.

The "Brewing Failure" mode
As much as he is brilliant when it comes to the Transfiguration, he is even more of a failure when it comes to brewing potions. No matter what and how he tries, the potions seems to dislike him dearly. Every attempt of making something sensible usually results in smaller explosion, volcano, smoked classroom and similar. Even when it is seemingly done as it should be, something always go wrong. Him dealing with anything that requires brewing requests strict and serious surveillance and tutoring.

Poetry
The least known fact is that Mister Bell is a fan of good and deeply meaningful poetry that he tends to read in his free time. It is not something he tends to hide, but it is a fact that is probably less amusing than his entire happy-go-lucky personality, so not many people ever asked, and those who did were usually utterly surprised not being able to connect a person like Felix to it. He tends to write some when he is up for it or it comes across my mind, but it is hardly a book material and that is the thing he DOES hide no matter what, because he is rather shy about it.

Irish Roots
Felix was born in a small Irish suburbia where his family is native for many generations. Even though he is highly proud of his Irish heritage, he tends to minimize his Irish accent so others can understand him more clearly. Really strong Irish accent is reserved merely for humorous speech and making people laugh cause it is proven many time that it is sometimes the only thing that can make some Hogwarts residents smile. Even without it, his jolly nature makes it impossible to hide his roots even if he tried to.

View attachment 56292

"Those that have darkness in their hearts"
Ever since he was born, supposedly because of his heritage roots going all the way to the middle ages and pure blooded-wizards and druids with all kinds of abilities, Felix was able to tell the difference between good and the evil. Even though some people consider it only a hunch or a good perception, it was always more than that. Whenever he founds himself near the evil entity or truly evil individual he is able to sense the trouble in form of cold shivers and light body numbing. Shaking hands of people or hugging them, makes it more accurate in judgement whether if it is just a phase, depression, or pure evil and wish to do harm. He likes to refer to evil sources as "Those that have darkness in their hearts".

Quidditch keeper
It didn't take a lot for Madam Caia to notice a slender, physically prepared young man and shove him into her Quidditch practice, against his will at first. It was a tough road, considering all the things she required from him and taking that he actually never even seen the flying broom before getting to Hogwarts, but eventually he started liking it. His tall built made it difficult to avoid the obstacles like flying bludgers, and he often walked with big fat bruises all over his body. However, he never gave up and soon enough he turned out to be a perfect match for the Keepers position for not just any ball can go through the hoop when Mister Felix guards the hoops.

Duelling Club Member
Felix has been a member of Hogwarts Duelling Club since his second year. Ever since he had witnessed the tense duel between Knight and Lockett, he felt the urge to learn. He felt the need to put his transfiguration skills in action, knowing that only tips for practical use ever came from his father, and wizards of Hogwards hardly tried to combine it with other kinds of spells. It was a tough road, but he was up for anything. After all, it is all in good fun. Even though he would never let Montgomery know that he finds it more fun than he probably should, practical knowledge he was getting during the time made him work on his unusual tactics more efficiently than he would while just reading books. He is always giving his best to use his brain and focus (and take stuff seriously), but he learnt equally from his mistakes. Like...not to laugh in one's face when they're about to kick your sorry Leprechaun behind. Even when you find it funny, they probably don't.

Werewolves
Even though he had some bad experience with these creatures in the past, he couldn't help but be fascinated by everything they're about, as well as admiring people that got bitten and survived. The thing taught from the tragedy was to look the things from a different perspective. Not all of the creatures that were marked evil were actually evil. Generalisation is something he dearly avoids.



Appearance:

Felix is a tall lad, standing at 6ft 5in (1.96 meters). His figure is slender with slightly toned muscles due to his athletic activities, with long arms and even longer legs that are to blame for his clumsiness from time to time. Even though his arm are seemingly weak, he is able to hit drastically hard in affect or in the adrenaline rush. His long neck is his weakest spot due to the injury of it as a kid, and he is careful about who is getting near it. Because of his ridiculously high and slender built, he tends to look funny while walking faster, waving his arms around.

He has a gentle, boyish looking face that tends to change drastically when he is concerned or angry, to the verge of being completely mature and somewhat intimidating. His straight, long nose tends to annoy him whenever he is in need of wearing glasses, because they hardly stick to anything up there. Therefore, whenever he has nowhere to dispose them and they keep slipping off his nose, he tends too keep them on his head until they are needed.

He has a bright and clear blue eyes that can be both cold and gentle, depending on ones perspective, light and himself (they can turn slightly darker when he is upset), and a wide sincere smile that fits his trickster nature. His light brown hair is often messy, even though it is of a great quality, because he hardly pays any attention to it among what is really needed.

Felix isn't really crazy about his school uniform from time to time, but he alters it as much as possible to suit him, like rolling up sleeves, loosing a tie and looking indifferent about his looks overall. Even so, due to his love for a good shower and a bath, he is probably the cleanest person in Hogwarts, on the verge of overdoing it. If he is not obliged to wear his uniform, he prefers casual or sporty wear that doesn't constrict him. Even though he looks well in some of formal suits, he is convinced they make him look like a fool and he is not comfortable with wearing them.

Voice claim: Cian Ducrot (with addition on how he sounds when joking around)

Images:

[spoili](Faceclaim: Suzuya Tohzuki from "Starry Sky")







Other:






[/spoili]​

 

[firejay1]

[SPOILI]

[/SPOILI]

"Don't look for me when the trees become bare of leaves...."

Ñ NAME Ñ
Averill Ambrose Trevelyan

Ñ NICKNAMES Ñ
Avery
Trev

Ñ AGE Ñ
16

Ñ GENDER Ñ
Male

Ñ HOUSE AND YEAR Ñ
Slytherin 6th​ year

Ñ BIRTHDAY Ñ
April 18th​, 2007 ()

Ñ SPECIES Ñ
Wizard

Ñ BLOOD STATUS Ñ
Half-Blood

Ñ PERSONALITY Ñ
Kind
Avery really truly does care about other people. With a particular soft spot for children, he seems to have the desire to protect anyone. As such, in both word and manner, he always tries to be kind to other people, giving them his support and well-wishes unconditionally. He'll do things for other people even without them asking, and take note of the things they like and don't like so as to not offend or hurt them unintentionally. While not a very sentimental, touchy-feely person, he's not afraid of giving random acquaintances hugs when they need it. He believes even simple, small signs of affection can support people, and opens doors for people, and the like. All without any desire to manipulate or take advantage of the people he's nice to. He's in general non-threatening, soft-spoken, and polite.

Loyal
He's a nice kid, but he rarely comes to trust people himself. He considers a lot of people his friends, but confides in no one about his own thoughts, being very self-sufficient. As such, however, if people prove themselves to him, he is very loyal to them, unlikely to ever turn his back on them, though this is hard to tell, as his personality type is already unlikely to betray or hurt others.

Clever
He doesn't show it very often, but he's actually fairly clever, and not above ignoring the rules to get what he wants. This usually exhibits itself in academics, but he's used it to worm himself, and others, out of tight spots before, particularly with the authorities. He also takes advantage of his own temperament, using his naturally unthreatening form and mild, polite manners to form a reputation he has used to get himself off the hook for multiple transgressions. After all, a nice boy like him wouldn't go around breaking the rules… right?

Stubborn
He might give in to other people's wills easily enough, but this is largely to do with a personal lack of strong opinions on most anything. When he's stuck on something, he can be like a dog with a bone. He'll never give it up. In a quiet, unobtrusive sort of way, he'll obstinately do, think, or enforce what he wants to. As long as he has a strong opinion or curiosity about something, he'll be as immovable as stone.

Obsessively Careful
Avery is always careful. Whether this be about not mixing up people's birthdays, or organizing his room, he does things with meticulous attention to detail, even if he doesn't care much about it. Thanks to this, his homework often takes a long time to do, and is quite usually filled with details the professor really didn't care to know. It does, however, get him good grades most of the time. His room, which doesn't seem very neat and orderly at first glance, has a very definite structure almost purposely meant to confuse the eye. He also covers his tracks with some surprising skill and determination when doing something he knows he shouldn't be.

Just
Nice he might be, but a pushover he is not. He has a strong sense of justice and righteousness, and can not stand bullies. He's been known to give bullies some nice, solid butt-kicking when he catches them, and he rarely can't catch them. For some reason these kids in his house do not understand, he always seems to be able to ferret out the bullies. He doesn't bother girls, though, because he believes girls are more dangerous and difficult to deal with, and has not done an in-depth purging. He's not some kind of vigilante. He only punishes the ones before him because they irritate him and his sense of justice demands something be done about it. Most of the time, though, he tries very hard to squash this urge and leave people alone.

".... By that time, I'll already be long gone, because I never promised you I'd wait for you...."

Ñ BIOGRAPHY Ñ
Spies, Lies, and Apple Pies
Raven-haired Desiree Wray was 20 when she graduated top of her class from military school. From there, she went into MI5, the British Security Service. Sure, it wasn't common or easy, but someone had to do it, and she was a prodigy when it came to work like this. Trained in the Russian martial arts Systema and Sambo, with keen instincts when it came to people, and a strong understanding of right and wrong, Desiree was good at what she did. Despite being a member of a domestic intelligence agency, as a little girl, she always believed in magic. While adulthood had matured that view, some part of her always hoped for the impossible. She wasn't to know she'd eventually discover the truth. One year after entering MI5, she was relocated to a little known suburb to keep a watch for suspicious activity in the area, which was suspected to house terrorists. To her great surprise, the day after she moved in, she was greeted by her neighbor, a certain Mr. Trevelyan, who happened to be a scrawny guy with hair as black as hers and kind of clueless-looking brown eyes. He came with a pie and said everyone in the area loved them. Unfortunately for Desiree, she believed him, and, taking a break from unpacking, decided to try some. She sat down, took one bite, and promptly spat it out into a napkin.

It was disgusting. Not just gross in a mild sort of way, but in the, want to pull your tongue out kind of way. She drank practically an entire gallon of milk to get the taste out of her mouth. In her irritated, witty fashion, she marched right up to his door, knocked hard on the door, and with a tried smile sharply said, "Hello. Nice to meet you. My next door neighbor just gave me the most disgusting thing I've ever eaten. Would you like to try some?" She quickly discovered that he hadn't been trying to poison her. His sense of taste was a crime against nature, and no one had bothered telling him the simple truth that his cooking sucked. Desiree thought that was hilarious, and the two of them became friends in a weird, always arguing kind of way. She usually won these arguments by getting him in a headlock. She told him she was a real estate agent.

My Next Door Neighbor is a WHAT?
Lysander Trevalyan had just graduated from Hogwarts that year. Yeah, so he was 17 and nothing special, but he found a friendship with the older woman he was not expecting to find in this secluded muggle's community. Coming from a long line of half-bloods, all he'd ever known was the wixen lifestyle. At that point in his life, he had been considering going into muggle relations, and had first decided to see what it was like to live in the muggle world. The horrible cooking was just a by-product of this experimentation, though it might have had to do more with his pathetic taste buds than with his cooking methods. For some odd reason, Desiree seemed to think he should still be in school, and so he made the pretense, while loitering inside his house. This excess of free time helped him find his true calling, but she wasn't to find that out for some time. He wasn't quite sure what being a real estate agent was like, but for sure she seemed to keep odd hours herself. He visited her often and they were close, but not romantic. It was the perfect relationship. Well, if you ignored the fact that his neck was probably getting longer every day.

This comfortable situation lasted with them for two months, when the reason for Desiree's mission became very painfully clear. There was a terrorist cell of an extremist group in the area and they made the mistake of thinking it was Lysander, not Desiree, who was the spy. They kidnapped him to ransom off to MI5, and Desiree had to rescue him, all guns blazing. Not literally. Hopelessly outnumbered, Desiree almost went down, at which point Lysander finally whipped out his wand. With a little skilled wandwork, he managed to clear a path through the men, and the two of them high-tailed it out of there. To his extreme admiration, she called in the waiting backup promptly and without fussing about her injuries and what had really happened in the room. For a week, she was swamped with clean-up and paperwork, and as the bruises faded, and he sorted things out with the Ministry of Magic, it seemed to him as if it had never happened. The problem was, it had. Lysander had lied to the Ministry of Magic. He'd reported the names of all of the other people who'd seen him use his magic, but he couldn't bring himself to tell them Desiree had saw. In fact, he wasn't even sure she had seen anything. At first, he'd been worried she'd tell someone, but time passed and no Ministry worker came to arrest him. That time didn't make Desiree forget, apparently, because after two weeks she came rapping on his door to say goodbye, and demand the truth. She got it.

"I'm sorry, do you think you could repeat that? You're a WHAT?" Desiree stared at Lysander with her sharp grey eyes, practically burning a hole through his forehead.

"Haha... I'm pretty sure I explained it clearly for you, though." Lysander, for his part, was doing his best not to be cowed. It was a rather unsuccessful attempt, considering he was shrinking back like a little puppy.

"Yes, but I think my ears aren't working today. They're usually quite good you know. I don't know what's wrong with them today." She pretended to pick one, then gave him a killer smile. The smile of a killer. "After all, you couldn't possibly be trying to just mess with me, could you?" She laughed as if it was the most absurd idea in the world and he had to laugh along.

"Well, I'm not trying to mess with you. You saw what happened in there." He was still smiling painfully after having forced that last laugh. His face became serious, pulling out his wand. "It will be a mess at the Ministry of Magic, but I can prove it to you. I'm not lying. I'm not joking. I'm a wizard. I do magic. With wands. Y'know, these little wooden stick thingies." He waved it at her in a wide arc to emphasize his point.

She stared at him for a long time, then shook her head. "You don't have to do a demonstration." She gave a short laugh. "I know how troublesome the government can be when they think their secrets have been leaked to outsiders." She smiled at him for the first time that trip and relief flooded him. "I'm guessing now you want to know what it is I do?"

There was that. Lysander had avoided thinking about it for the whole two weeks, in the true "see no evil" fashion usually reserved for muggles. So rather than be shocked by her general acceptance to his magical powers, he found himself shocked to discover her real occupation. "You're a spy?!" His eyes looked ready to bug out of his head.

"That isn't really something you shout, you know." The lady responded in exasperation. "Besides, being a wizard is crazier! Don't they have secret services for you magic people, too?"

"I don't know! A spy…" He put his head in his hands. "This is too much for me to handle." Desiree took yet another long look at his ridiculous expression of shock, then burst out laughing. They'd both been hiding impossible secrets.

The woman left two days later, on to her next job, and Lysander thought that would be the last time he'd ever see her. He was proven wrong by a postcard a month later from Mumbai. He laughed. She was in the domestic secret service. He hadn't forgotten that part. Over the next two years, he continued receiving postcards from insane places all over the world. While he was never given any indication of where she actually was, he sent her owls, and they always seemed to find their way to her. She often commented on how cool his "way of sending the post" was, but she never spoke at all about his secret, or hers. Anyone intercepting the mail would have found nothing at all interesting… except for a grand seduction. With every letter, the absolute trust and happiness between the participants became clearer and clearer.

Two years later, Desiree returned.

Impossible Dreams
Desiree's return was a shock to Lysander, though not in the way he had expected. He was surely glad to see his friend again, but disturbed to find that she'd become more than just a friend in his mind. He was, by this time, a fairly successful potions and spell inventor, though his job was not always very lucrative. They finally had the chance to compare notes. They had long talks about her job and his, and enjoyed a closeness deeper than they'd had two years ago, but again she had to leave within the month.

Lysander spent the month worrying, as he felt his attraction to Desiree growing. He was a wizard, she was a muggle. His family were half-bloods, but it was mostly limited to muggle-borns. The last real muggle in the family had been several generations ago. He didn't know how these things worked. Worse, what he was doing was probably illegal. More importantly, she was a spy. Even if they were two muggles, it sounded impossible. She was already going different places. She was involved in dangerous work that he could never understand. He'd simply be a liability to her. It was confusing and painful. For the time being, he simply tried spending as much time as he could with her, since he knew it would be short. On the day before she left, he made a choice. He wouldn't pursue it. There was no way a powerful woman like that would ever go for him, anyways, even if she wasn't particularly beautiful. He would let her go, and they would just be pen pals. The day she left, he took her to the airport, gave her a hug, and was watching her walk away, bag in tow, when he did something neither of them. He shouted just two words at her. "Marry me!" She turned to look at him in shock and disbelief. Her only answer, when their eyes met, was a brief shake of the head.

From that day onward, he slipped those two words into every letter. Sometimes it was in different forms, sometimes different languages, sometimes it was hidden, sometimes it was open, but he always asked it, and she never once replied to the question. Desiree read those two words every time with conflicted feelings. She read them and reread them, memorizing every form, every clumsily written stroke in languages he didn't even know. She believed she loved him, but two years through letters and a few months was hardly enough to even think she really knew him. She'd seen so many people betrayed and lied to in her line of work. Could she really believe in him? She didn't know, but that her heart wanted it. Still, she remained firm in her intention to continue refusing him, until the day she died. It was a very simple death, and it happened very easily. At age 23, Desiree Wray was stabbed in the heart. She heard them say it before she passed out. She was losing blood, they'd gotten her straight in the heart. She was going to die. How funny, that the only thing she thought as she was going down was, "I wish someone knew to inform my Lysander."

She was… insignificant. That was the first thing she clearly consciously thought when she woke up. Turns out, being stabbed in the heart isn't instantly fatal. She was in pain and out of duty for the time being, but she most certainly wasn't dead and that set her to thinking. She thought about her last thoughts, and his letters, and how he was the only one in her family who wasn't there when she'd woken up. And lastly, she thought that she was insignificant. She'd been dead for a bit, or at least that was what it had felt like, and the only people who had known and been devastated were her adoptive parents. That was… oddly freeing. The minute they said she was good to go, she left for the suburb. She found him there, waiting for her, as he always had been, and just said yes. No other words required. The two of them married on the anniversary of his first proposal.

The Life I'm Going to Live
Avery was not an expected child. Lysander didn't feel responsible enough to be having children, and Desiree's biological parents had been abusive and she was certain she'd be the same. Neither of them wanted children, but a careless night after she'd been gone on a particularly dangerous mission had given him to them, and both of them were secretly determined to do one thing right by their child: love him no matter what. So that's what they did. Avery was loved from the second they knew he was going to be born. He grew up utterly confident in this fact. He was raised with the balance of his strict mother and his laid-back father. His childhood was relatively normal, with no abuses or divorces, or anything of that nature, but even his family had its problems. His father would sometimes sequester himself in his room in the middle of making a spell or potion, and his mother would sometimes be gone for weeks at a time. He was part of the muggle world, and yet part of the wizard world. He was trained physically and mentally the way his mother was, but displayed signs of magic early on in life.

Unlike other witches and wizards, he didn't feel it was an obvious what he was going to do. His parents were obviously never going to part, but that didn't stop the worlds they belonged in from being completely different, and he was much more deeply exposed to his mother's world than to his father's. His parents had never really thought about it, assuming he would go on to become a wix, even enrolling him in Hogwarts when he was still a child, but he thought about it. He wanted to make a conscious decision about his life, especially as he'd gone to a muggle school for the first few years of his life. When the letter of his acceptance came to the house, his parents were both happy for him, but he told them he wasn't sure he wanted to go that way. The next few days he spent alone in his room, thinking through the pros and cons of each way. Finally, his mother got sick of it and invaded his space. She told him this, "Stop trying to choose, Ave. This isn't your choice. You have both a wizard's blood and a muggle's. Your father tells me lots of people do. Stop trying to be just one thing or another when you're really both. It doesn't work that way. Now get up and get out of this room. I'm sick of leaving food by your door. I'm your mother. You listen to me."

That was the end of the conversation, but it wasn't the end of Avery's musings. He had practical concerns to worry about, like leaving his muggle friends and abandoning his training for a majority of the year. What finally convinced him to follow the path of the wizard, without abandoning the things he valued in his muggle life, was a very simple comment from one of his muggle friends, under the pretense of worrying about public vs private school. "It doesn't matter where you go. You'll always be yourself, and I, for one, don't care what you end up doing." It was somehow that scornful, nonchalant attitude that made him decide to go to Hogwarts. He'd already gotten a spot there, after all, and he would continue to have connections to the muggle world. It wouldn't just all disappear. He'd stay himself, and that was all that mattered. He was going to become a wizard.

"... For how can anyone wait forever in pain for a hope that doesn't exist?..."

Ñ RELATIONSHIPS Ñ
Lysander Trevelyan – Stupid Father
Avery loves his father very much, but he'd never admit that to anyone. He actually thinks his father is pretty cool and admires his creativity, but has expressed a wish for his father to behave in a more dignified manner. His father dancing around the house in his pajamas might have been acceptable when he was a kid, but now that he's a teen, it's downright embarrassing. On the rare occasion he's described his father to other people, he always seems to end up using the words "childish" "stupid" "cheerful" and "absent-minded." In truth, though, he has a great respect for his father and does not treat him like some kind of friend.

Desiree Trevelyan – The Momster
His mentor, his caretaker, his discipliner, his mother takes on many roles in his life, the primary one being his butt-kicker. His mother has taught him many things about controlling both his physical body and his mental abilities. She has always supported him, though remaining the strict voice of reason. The truly important thing about his relation with his mother is that she kicks his butt when he really needs it. He sometimes gets lost in his own thoughts and worries, and usually she's the one to tell him that it's time to just live your life again. It's kept him going on more than one occasion.

Layla Trevelyan – Closest Confidant
Layla gets spot #3 on this list because she's probably the third most important… being to him. Layla is not human. Most people would consider her his pet, but she's a sentient being and he considers her a lot smarter than him. It's possible she is. He is able to tell her things he can't trust with anyone else, and often asks her advice, even though she can't technically talk. She rarely gives any advice, though, preferring to give him silent friendly criticism and "cat hugs" when he needs them. She always seems to know exactly what he needs, and gives it to him whether he likes it or not. Even though she's technically his "pet," he can never tie her down. She's too free and mysterious for that to ever happen. She's like his older sister.

Sweena and Martin Vesper – Maternal Grandparents
The two of them adopted Desiree when she was eight years old. They are incredibly kind, and even though he is not biologically related to them, Avery is very attached to them, loving their caring attitude and their gentleness.

Marina and Deacon Trevelyan – Paternal Grandparents
Okay, so they're a gruffer pair, but he can still tell for certain that they love him, his father, and his mother. They're big softies, even if they're not polite and openly loving and gentle. More than the Vespers, they like to spoil him with gifts. He figures it's their way of expressing love, even though he's never been particularly big on material things, himself.

Frederick and Regina Trevelyan – Paternal Uncle and Aunt
His aunt and uncle are both happily married to other wixes. His aunt is pregnant, but his uncle actually has two children. They are both lively people, though his uncle is more boisterous than his aunt, and their presence gives him great pleasure, as they are lots of fun to be around. His uncle has more of a mischievous streak than his aunt, but both have a slightly crass sense of humor his father seems to share with them.

Melissa and Evan Trevelyan – Cousins
Both Melissa and Evan are much younger than him, since not only did his parents have children relatively young, his father is the eldest child. Melissa is four. Evan is six, and he thinks of them both as the most adorable brats he's ever come across. He takes care of them and they love to crawl all over them. He's more patient with them than with anyone else.

Ñ PATRONUS Ñ
Oriental Horse – These creatures are generally peaceful and fairly loyal and domesticated. They tend to be pretty friendly towards others, but will not stand mistreatment or neglect. They are also very physically capable, and thought to be smart and sensitive creatures. They are social creatures, and have a stable hierarchical structure. Oriental horses in particular are thought to be athletic, versatile, spirited, bold, and quick learners.

Ñ BOGGART Ñ
Being Found – Avery isn't really scared of the conventional things, but if he's hiding something, his worst nightmare is it being found out. It's not that he has many secrets, just that he believes it would show incompetence and dishonor his mother's legacy. It reveals itself in a group of people gathering around him staring.

Ñ PET Ñ
Kneazle – Kneazles highly resemble cats, though they generally are also attributed with tufted lion-like tails and large ears. The biggest difference between them, however, is their sentience. They are extremely smart, but like all cats, pretty independent and sometimes aggressive. They have an unparalleled sense of direction and are good judges of character. They can also recognize animagi from normal animals. There are different breeds, and they make really good pets, though only if they like their owners. Layla is black and grey, and elegant in body, with a generally lazy attitude, but she always watches over Avery, sometimes in ways he himself doesn't know, and would protect him to the death. She became extremely attached to him at the pet store, when everyone else was just fascinated by her species, but he talked to her, and all the animals, as if they were his friends. Causing a ruckus in the store, she managed to nonverbally communicate that she insisted he be her owner and somehow, it worked. She, to this day, does not quite understand how he seems to know what she's trying to convey to him without words, and why he came to talk to her in the first place, and why he continues to do so now. He's just a strange one. [SPOILI]

[/SPOILI]

"... But you can try with all your might to catch me again; I won't object to that."

Ñ WAND Ñ
Wood
Ash – Ash has a reputation for being a powerful wand. The ash wand clings to its one true master and ought not to be passed on or gifted from the original owner, because it will lose power and skill. The old superstition that ash is stubborn is thought to contain a spark of truth. Those witches and wizards best suited to ash wands are not lightly swayed from their beliefs or purposes. However, the brash or over-confident witch or wizard, who often insists on trying wands of this prestigious wood, will be disappointed by its effects. The ideal owner may be stubborn, and will certainly be courageous, but never crass or arrogant. Some broomsticks are also made of ash. Ash is dense, strong, hard, and tough, but also elastic, good for making resilient bows and the like. It lights and burns easily. Ash is slightly associated with the Dark Arts, as the ash tree is said to 'strangle' the plants around it. It does excel at Dark magic, but is also good for Transfiguration. They also tend to bond to good Diviners.

Core
Graphorn Skin – Graphorns are large and hump-backed with skin tougher than a dragon. It has two golden horns, and can repel most spells. Mountain trolls sometimes try to ride them, but Graphorns will often fight them off, as they don't like it. The skin as a core has defensive properties, able to deflect all but the most powerful of offensive spells, and making a great wand for defense and dueling. It often favors the patient, stubborn, and fierce.
((Information from Harry Potter wiki, Wizarding Realm, Wikipedia, and own brain.))

Flexibility
Sturdy

Length
9½ inches

Style
Neat

Color
Black with gold inlay

[SPOILI]

[/SPOILI]

Ñ OTHER Ñ
Academics
Because of his natural cleverness and obsessively careful attitude, he does well in almost all of his classes, if he's a bit slow about things. Despite this, he takes interest in few subjects except for Transfiguration, though he also excels at Potions, often figuring out improvements to the recipes without realizing he'd found them. He does not really enjoy Potions, and most people seem to feel that he looks a bit woolly-headed in the class, which makes it a wonder that he does so well in it. He hopes to become an animagus someday, but hasn't begun trying it. His elective is Care of Magical Creatures, which is, ironically, his worst class, and he's been taking Magical Theory as an Extra-curricular, a class he absolutely adores. He wants to take Alchemy as well.

Hobbies
While not much for singing himself, Avery loves listening to music of all kinds. Other than that, his only non-academic pursuit would probably be keeping up with his physical training, and he has figured out how to practice his martial arts on his own. Unbeknownst to his mom, he is also taking some interest in the Asian martial arts, and has studied up on them.

Extra Notes
To his mother's horror, he inherited his father's general lack of taste, and thinks most everything is tasty. He actually really enjoys Bertie Bott's Every Flavor Beans because he's always curious to find new flavors, but doesn't have the qualms other people have about the gross flavors. Both his father and he, however, are able to make good food as long as they don't taste it and just go with their instincts. He doesn't enjoy it, however, any more than potions. His mother is a very good cook, but neither of them can tell that. He loves the colors grey, black, and blue, and actually has a very good sense of style and fashion. He can also play the piano rather well, and really likes rain.

Ñ APPEARANCE Ñ
General Appearance
Contrary to the popular stereotype, Desiree was not an exceptionally beautiful woman just because she was a spy, and Avery takes a lot after his mother. He has her straight black hair and sharp grey eyes, with a tan that doesn't always look good on him and delicate eyebrows and limbs. This overall gives him a slightly feminine aspect to his looks, but a number of his features are much more like his father's, which include a long, straight nose, a rounded face shape with high cheek bones, and a straight, manly mouth. He is 5'9" and skinny in a strong way, not lanky or awkward in his body. He keeps his hair long because he likes it that way, who knows why.

Clothing Style
Outside of school, he actually prefers wearing more formal wear, such as a white shirt and tie, and some sort of long, black coat, though rarely actual suits. This is, again, thanks to his mother's influence, since he looks up to what she's able to do. Regardless of whether or not he's in school, he keeps his long black hair up in a neat ponytail, with his bangs hanging down messily in front of his face.

Accessories
He doesn't wear any accessories, but he did get a tattoo on his back of his right shoulder of a white tulip. Because in flower language it means forgiveness, he always reaches over to touch it when he's angry or irritated with someone. He's very careful about this, particularly because he has training and knows he could seriously hurt someone if he ever lost control of his emotions. [SPOILI]

[/SPOILI]

Voice
His voice is light and soft, almost musical, though not high, but despite these unobtrusive qualities, people tend to listen to him when he speaks, perhaps just because he has "that" kind of presence. Unless, of course, he doesn't want other people to hear what he says.

"I love you mother nature
Your sunny fields of green
I love your taste of freedom
Your singing in the wind

I love I love
Breathin' deeply
To smell your summer rain
I love I love
When you kiss me
With your sunlight on my face"​

 

[Wicked]

[BCOLOR=transparent][glow=red]"I am very much in love[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]with no one in particular."[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/glow][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]The Mowgli's - I'm Good[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Living life just like I should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wouldn't change it if I could[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]N a m e[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo Tobias Cooper[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Etymology[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo:[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Pronounced rəʊ-mi-əʊ. Italian form of the Late Latin name [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Romaeus[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] meaning "a pilgrim to Rome". Romeo is best known as the lover of Juliet in Shakespeare's tragedy 'Romeo and Juliet' (1596). Even though in today's world Romeo is quite universal name, Romeo in fact, got it through his not-so-distant Italian roots (his mother's side of the family is Italian) and infused with his father's fascination of old muggle poetry, who is a great fan of Shakespeare's works.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Tobias:[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Pronounced tə-BIE-əs. Greek form of Tobiah. This is the name of the hero of the apocryphal Book of Tobit in many English versions of the Old Testament. It relates how Tobias, with the help of the archangel Raphael, is able to drive away a demon who has been plaguing Sarah, who subsequently becomes his wife. This story was popular in the Middle Ages, and the name came into occasional use in parts of Europe at that time. In England it became common after the Protestant Reformation. This name is Romeo's late paternal grandfather's first name, which was given to him as a tribute to the elderly man.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Cooper:[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Pronounced KOOP-ər. Means "barrel maker", from Middle English [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]couper[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]. Apparently this name has ran in the Cooper family for generations or something, and it apparently has a very fascinating story how it came to be, if you happen to find barrel making fascinating. Which Romeo does not but was too polite to admit, since he was told this story by his late grandfather when he was younger, and he fell asleep in the middle of it every singe time.[/BCOLOR]
[/spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Nicknames[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Ro"[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] - A casual nickname his friends use.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]"Coops"[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] - A shortened version of his surname, that people that know him use rather fondly.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]"Loverboy"[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] - This was rather obvious pet name he was going to receive from the very day he was given his first name. It was a name Romeo dreaded ever since he started to understand things, and he knew it was coming before it was even said out loud the first time. For a seven year old that is a big deal, especially when girls are still yucky at that age and you could get the cooties. Nowadays, he just accepts his fate and laughs at it in good humor whenever he gets called that, and his friend Stella Prince probably calls him that the most.[/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]A g e[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]16 years[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Born January 15[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]th[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent], 2007[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Capricorn [/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]G e n d e r[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Male ♂[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]H o u s e A n d Y e a r[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Gryffindor [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]||[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] 6[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]th[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Year[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]

[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]September 1st, 2017[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]"Cooper, Romeo!"[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]The eleven year old Romeo flinched after hearing his own name. His hands were shaking out of nervousness, and his legs felt like their bones had turned into spaghetti, making him few meatballs and a sauce short for pasta bolognese. He took a deep breath, steadied himself and approached the stool, climbing the steps to it surprisingly surely, even for himself. As he sat down, glad for not stumbling on his feet and embarrassing himself in front of the whole student body of his new school, the hat was being placed on his head (it was so big that it fell on his eyes) and it started speaking.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]"Ah, a boy with some nerve!" The Sorting Hat exclaimed, sounding almost delighted, but that was probably because it had just sorted three Slytherins before him. It seemed to be already missing some variety. Romeo clutched his hands on his lap, feeling his heartbeat drumming in his ears and his palms sweating, the gazes of everyone in the Great Hall on him making him squirm. How could the hat think he had any nerve at all when everything about the situation felt so unnerving?[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]"To be brave does not mean that you must be fearless," the Hat answered Romeo's unasked question with a light chuckle, making the boy nearly topple over from the stool out of surprise, making the Hat hiss; "Watch it!"[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Once the boy settled down again, the Sorting Hat hummed to itself as it searched through Romeo's mind, mumbling his findings to the kid to heart.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]"But surprisingly, quite the wise young man. Far beyond your years... You could make a good Ravenclaw. But no thirst for knowledge, eh? I see, I see... I know exactly where a gallant, courteous lad like yourself belongs to..."[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]The whole hall was silent, everybody seemed to be holding their breaths together with the brown eyed boy, leaning forward in their seats because this one seemed to be turning a Hat Stall at this rate. The Sorting Hat surely liked to keep others in suspense. But finally it exclaimed loudly for the whole hall from the rip of its mouth;[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]"GRYFFINDOR!"[/BCOLOR]
[/spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]S p e c i e s[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Wizard[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]B l o o d S t a t u s[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Half-Blood[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Trying to figure out who I am[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Or who I'm supposed to be[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Feel good about where I stand[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]So I can make the most of me-I'm[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Coming back down from space[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]A million miles away[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]There's a lot of love in this place[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent](Oh) And I'm just trying to say[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]P e r s o n a l i t y[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Benevolent [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]&[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Altruistic[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][glow=red][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]"No act of kindness, however small, is ever wasted."[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/glow][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]The first and foremost thing to know about Romeo Cooper is that he is probably one of the kindest souls to ever grace you with their presence. His complete sincerity and devotion to help out other people in need without asking anything in return makes people often instantly suspect that he must want [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]something[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] in return. Why else would he doing it? Everyone aims what is convenient to their interests, that is just how the world works. Well, apparently Romeo did not get the note, because he truly believes to simply following his heart and doing what is [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]right[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent], and throws his kindness around like confetti. He will be there to offer you the friendly smile when you look like you need one, give you encouraging words to help you to fight and not give up, listen to your worries without judging you on the spot and offer you a shoulder to cry on in the times of need. In his belief good should be put forward out there, and everybody should help each other out and support their loved ones and the world will be a bit better place again tomorrow. As unbelievable as it is, but this boy is [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]genuine[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]. Unfortunately, his kind-hearted personality can make him seem quite gullible, and it would not be the first nor the last for someone to try and exploit the poor boy one way or another. His charitable nature however does not mean that the young man lets anyone use him as they wish, as he is definitely [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]not[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] stupid, even if people more than often underestimate him and take him for a fool.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Laidback[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]&[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Sage[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][glow=red][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]"Most people only rely to see with their eyes, and often forget to look also with their heart."[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/glow][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo is a carefree boy, who aims to not to stress over the smallest things. The Gryffindor boy claims that things tend to settle eventually themselves one way or another, so there is no point fussing and let trivial things ruin your day. He is immune to sardonic comments and casual insults, and laughs them off heartily like water off duck's back. Due to this, it is sometimes hard to get him serious over something, which can be slightly frustrating. If he has any sort of haters in the school, Romeo would not know, or care; he tends to simply drop negative people out of his radar and then move on with his life. Romeo has no interest in meaningless drama, and says life is too short to waste it on people that are poison to you. Thus if the kindness he offers is thrown back to his face with a knife sank on his back as a bonus, he will simply not offer it again. It is one time chance, and if you blow it, you better go on your way. He will not even remember you with hard feelings. In fact, he probably will not remember you [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]at all[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] afterwards, because it means so little to him on the bigger scale of things as he simply moves on his life. Gladly this kind of things tend to happen very rarely for the boy, as he is rather good judge of character, and knows when and to who to offer his hand to in the times of need. It is the silent wisdom that sets him apart from other teenage boys his age. This very same wisdom almost placed him into Ravenclaw, despite not appearing much like one. From the first glance, Romeo might not look like much, but once you converse with him, you will eventually learn that he is a thinker that can offer you a new view on things that you might have not considered before. Surely the Gryffindor is not book clever, but the way he projects the world and accepts people as they come speaks in volumes. You would be surprised just how much deeper Romeo is able to see when other people just see what is on the surface.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ Melodramatic[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]&[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Humorous[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[glow=red][BCOLOR=transparent]"Milady, you wound me! For if you prick me, do I not bleed?"[/BCOLOR][/glow]
Romeo has always had a knack for being a bit theatrical. He can turn a casual conversation about homework quickly into something where it seems like the fate of the world if resting upon his shoulders, purposely overacting like he is actually insulted by someone's snark or like he is courting a lady by quoting lines out of memory straight from Shakespeare's plays. Of course, none of it is serious and all is done within good sport of humor to make his friends laugh. But then there are times where he is down and his melodramatic behavior gets a new twist, and not always in the good direction as it may rub some people the wrong way, even if most still might find it funny even without him meaning it to be; he has the habit of over exaggerating the seriousness of the situation sometimes. If Hogwarts had any drama classes, Romeo would definitely be one of those theater geeks in there, having the time of his life. He enjoys entertaining people, and nothing makes him feel better than seeing a smile on others faces; he enjoys the way he goes about things, and if other people find it funny too, all the better. If not, well that is fine too. For Romeo, life is a stage and every passerby is his audience.

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Brave [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]&[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Chivalrious[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][glow=red][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]"I learned that courage wasn't the absence of fear, but the triumph over it. The brave man isn't he who doesn't feel afraid, but he who conquers that fear."[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/glow][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]It took some time for Romeo to understand why the Sorting Hat had decided he should have the makings of a Gryffindor. For instance, he never felt quite like he was very brave at all. In fact, Romeo could list several things he could admit to be afraid of, and he had never been one of the daredevils to take up a crazy challenge just to show he could do something. It left him feeling for some time that he could not fit in with his housemates. Romeo Cooper indeed is not your stereotypical Gryffindor showboater, but it does not mean that he does not have the right to stand under that banner of red and gold just as proudly. Bravery comes in all shapes and forms, and can be found in the hearts of the most unexpected people during the most unexpected of times. When it comes to fear, Romeo has always been able to handle it rationally, accepting it as part of himself and realized that it is alright to be afraid. But one should never, ever let their fears to win over them and take control. To be brave is to be able to face your own fears face to face when it is needed, and not back down in the presence of it when it truly counts. That one by one, the irrational fears could be resolved and learned to deal with one way or another. And if not, hey, it is fine too; it takes guts to also admit that you are afraid. So maybe Romeo is not one of the wildest and adventurous Lions in the den, but he is still bold in his own way, and his roar is just as mighty. For the boy will always step up for his friends and loved ones, or anyone in the need of his help, even if he knows his chances in the fight are slim and his hands are shaking and voice trembling, and that he will most probably have his butt handed to him... He will still do it nevertheless, because if not him, then who? Some may claim that chivalry is dead, but this gentle soul will brave any storm for someone he cares for, and acts in courteous manner whenever dealing with the girls. (Well, at least he claims not to shoot so many raunchy jokes around them as he does with his guy friends.) You will see Romeo giving a helping hand to a fallen person among the first ones, opening doors for ladies and slowing down his skateboard in crosswalks to help out someone's grandmother across the street. And he does not do these things to look good, either. Romeo does not boast about his good deeds for attention like some Gryffindors like to do, but rather just stays silent about them in almost saintly manner, thinking rather optimistically that anyone else would have surely done the same in his shoes, not realizing that his thinking and behavior is quite rare among his age group to this day.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Devoted[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]&[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Incurable Romantic [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][glow=red][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]"I don't believe in love at first sight, but I believe in that 'click.'"[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/glow][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Sure, he does not let people get to him. But some people, without even meaning to, do just that. But not probably in a way one would expect. And usually, even [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] would not expect it either which is why it tends to hit him like a ton of bricks, which leaves him stuttering and stumbling over his words and just overall losing his usual cool. You see, the young man has never been quite like the other boys, and Romeo has acknowledged it. He does not really get interested in people. Well, he does, but not [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]like that[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]. Or more like, he does, but [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]really[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] rarely. And when he does, he gets pretty shy and unsure how to proceed. For the longest time, Romeo wondered if there was something wrong with him, but after few years of self-studying he learned that he was just different. He wondered if it was because of the way he was taught to view romance, and eventually decided that it was fine and was actually grateful to be the way he is and learned to appreciate it. Romeo is a boy who believes in the power of love with the utmost sincerity. To him, love is a revolution and it is a force that will conquer everything in the end. Some people would say his view on it quite unrealistic and say he looks at the world through rose-tinted glasses, but Romeo does not mind. He wears those rose-tinted glasses with pride and rather gladly lives up to his name and waits for his Juliet (not his sister though, for God's sake) to sweep him off his feet. Unlike many other boys his age, our Loverboy understands that girls are not to be hunted like animals and does not search love like it waits to be found. Instead, he knows it is something that finds you instead when you least expect it. Romeo has been infatuated with few people in the past, but it has been completely innocent, as he has always been quite content with more tame things like hand holding and hugs. He does not even count them as love, and rather calls them brief crushes; he has set the bar quite high, and would never utter the three words to anyone carelessly. He forms romantic feelings with other people rarely, and usually needs a firm, stable bond before he may even start to develop any sort of attraction. And when it happens, it can quite come out of nowhere for him, and it is not always welcome. Romeo would rather keep his valued friendships than jeopardize them with complicated feelings. To be truthful, he is a bit scared of getting his heart broken, as that is not something even his carefree nature might not be able to simply brush off.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Eccedentesiast[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]&[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Melancholic[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][glow=red][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]"I walk around like everybody else but inside, I just feel different. Like I'm a stranger in my own life."[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/glow][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo, despite seeming to be programmed to only be able to be happy-go-lucky, in fact can feel sadness just like any other hormonal teenager. He just happens to be better at hiding it than the rest of those said hormonal teenagers. He is one of those people who will smile even then when they feel depressed, faking their way through the day with forced laughs and inappropriate jokes. Romeo is not entirely sure how, why or when this kind of behavior started, but now he is so good at hiding his pain that he does not know how to show it anymore. He wounds up around himself easily, and lets the anxiety grow within slowly until it gets hard to breathe. He listens to others, encourages other people to talk about their soul life and share their sorrows, but silently acknowledges being a hypocrite by bottling up all of his own problems. There are days where Romeo finds himself sad for no apparent reason, like he has lost something or someone important, without even never knowing what or who that is. Like there is a jigsaw shaped hole in his heart, but he does not know what shape it is to know what kind of piece to look for to fill that hole with. It hollows him from the inside, draping the boy in melancholia, leaving him puzzled as to why he feels like he does. He usually manages to brush the feelings eventually away to process on a later date, blaming it on his age and hoping it will pass in due time. But so far, these feelings have been with him for several years already and it seems like they are there to stay. Despite having friends just like any other active boy, Romeo has always felt like he could not quite connect with anyone on a deeper level, which is why his ability to form romantic feelings towards anyone is supremely difficult. This leaves him feeling a pang of loneliness, yearning for the connection he sees other people sharing, wondering if he is unable to bond with anyone at all, when it feels like the others are on the same page with each other but he is in a completely different book.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Living life just like I should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wouldn't change it if I could[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Living life just like I should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wouldn't change it if I could[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]B i o g r a p h y[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Tranquility[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Born into a Half-Blood wizard family as the second oldest child; his father, Adam Cooper, comes from a Half-Blood family while Romeo's mother, Capricia Cooper née De Luca, is an Italian descent Muggle-Born. He has an older sister Juliet (19 years), younger sister Rosaline (11 years) who is the second youngest, and younger brother and the youngest child of the family, Paris (7 years). Their father has a deep fascination with Shakespeare and together with their mother, they were named one by one after the characters of Shakespeare's most well known tragic love story. And thus the children get the glory to have the names after the play... or suffer for them, however you want to put it. All of them come with matching dark hair, brown eyes, permanently tanned skin and interestingly sprinkled dark moles, the dominant gene coming from their mothers side of the family.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]The Cooper family is very normal. The children have good relationship with their parents and very ordinary sibling relationships with each other, which is filled with love and competition and occasional bickering over stupid things. The days of the Cooper family are always colorful, filled with noisy bantering and laughter, and sometimes the loud screeching voice of their passionately and temperate mother who keeps her rowdy flock of children in line instead of their far too gentle and easily distracted father. They live among the muggles, and from the outside seem ordinary even with their standards. If you do not of course count the fact that all of them have the knack for magic and all of them have attended Hogwarts, are attending Hogwarts or are about to attend Hogwarts soon. Or that the local owls seem to really drawn to their house like it is a beacon. They prefer Muggle clothes over the wizard robes, but they do wear them when they need to attend wizard business, mostly for credibility among their magical kind. The Cooper family has found a good balance between the two very different worlds, and for wizards and witches, this family knows how to use electronics and the other things that the Muggles consider normal. (Both Juliet and Romeo have desperately tried to enchant their phones and laptops to work within the school grounds every year, but without any wanted results.)[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]So Romeo comes from a home with very ordinary background, the most dramatic peak of his early childhood probably being when he was learning to ride a broomstick and broke his wrist pretty badly that left a scar, and his most exotic part is his heredity from his mothers side when De Lucas immigrated to United Kingdom one generation back. His parents are happily married, they live in a townhouse at the edges of Birmingham, and the only death that has touched Romeo personally was the death of his paternal grandfather years ago. His childhood was happy and rather anti-climatic, textbook ordinary in every way possible for a Half-Blood kid like himself.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Until it was not.[/BCOLOR]
[/spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Bewilderment[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]The years before Hogwarts Romeo attended kindergarten and your regular Muggle school and some preliminary courses of basic knowledge about magic when he was ten years old. When his older sister turned eleven and enrolled to Hogwarts, Romeo pestered her with questions about the school during her vacations for three years. Juliet did her best answering them, and was quite enthusiastic during her first year, but when her brother's enthusiasm just did not seem to calm down after that, her answers became less specific and more curt. It was probably the worst during her third year when she had just hit her puberty, which had started to unveil a very introverted and sardonic young woman with passionate temper that rivaled their mom, but Romeo still had the energy of a ten year old. More than often, Romeo's questions were answered with an annoyed groan and a door to his face. Eventually, he gave up on pestering Juliet and left her alone… and went to pester his parents instead. Thankfully, his parents had more patience, but unfortunately their time was limited because of Paris who was barely nine months old. Also only five year old Rosaline kept them quite busy, leaving the older kids a bit to the sidelines when the younger ones used their parents time and energy. Thankfully for Adam and Capricia, Romeo had always been a smart and understanding boy, and did not blame them for it, unlike his older sister who was throwing the typical "You don't understand me at all!" misunderstood teenager show whenever she wanted attention from her parents and did not receive it the way she wanted it. So to say, Romeo was probably the easiest kid of the flock.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]When it was finally Romeo's turn to attend Hogwarts, he was thrilled just like any other first year. He was sorted into Gryffindor like his sister, who admitted that she was quite surprised along their parents who had expected Romeo to be the first Ravenclaw of the family which was discussed during the Christmas dinner. Romeo himself told them that it was not really that surprising at all when you looked at his exam scores which were rather average and rarely above it, and you definitely did not see him hit the books voluntarily. The lacking thirst for knowledge definitely was a missing trait, even if he did at times act beyond his years. After pointing these out, his family considered it and then hummed in agreement things like "Yes, yes… Definitely not smart enough to be a Ravenclaw…" faster than it was definitely alright, leaving Romeo asking if they thought there was something wrong with his IQ.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]The first couple of years at school were rather ordinary. At times Romeo felt homesick, and on his second year his parents bought him his own owl so he can keep contact with his family better. Technically the barn owl, named Barney, was bought for him, but it was an unspoken agreement that he and Juliet shared him, because his sister rather used an owl that was theoretically her own rather than the school owls and the chances that her black cat Luna was going to start deliver letters for her were slim. Romeo did not mind sharing Barney either way, and it was just for few years anyway because Juliet was going to graduate several years earlier than him anyway. In any case, Romeo had made friends quickly on his first year, and hung out with his roommates Shawn O'Connell and Connor Savage the most. However, it was not too long after when it started to show that something was amiss.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]It was around when his second year, after Herbology class when Shawn ran up to catch Romeo and suddenly asked him if he wanted to know who was the girl Shawn liked. Romeo blinked in surprise and said that sure he was all ears. The other dark haired pointed out a Hufflepuff girl named Susan who was walking uphill with her housemates, and Shawn then broke into brief speech about how cute she was with glittering grey eyes, which Romeo listened with slight amusement. Then when Shawn got back to Earth again, and questioned who Romeo liked. This surprised Romeo again, and after brief and serious thought, he came up with… no one. He simply was not interested in anyone beyond friendship. However, he was surprised third time in this very conversation when Shawn looked hurt and strode off with a brief "Sure mate, you don't have to tell me if you don't want to." After that, their relationship was never quite the same.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]This left Romeo puzzled, but he understood that Shawn thought he did not trust him enough to tell him. What puzzled him was his own lack of interest. The more he followed his peers in the next couple of weeks, the more he realized that more his fellow twelve year old housemates were starting to show interest to the opposite sex. And he… he was not. Why was he not? Why was he not interested? And then the biggest question started to haunt him.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Was he gay?[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Was that it? Was that the reason why he was not interested in girls? He was worried about it, even though he knew that his parents and siblings would love him unconditionally, was he gay or not. Even if in this day and age people were more open and accepting, there was always some who were not. And the Wix World was stuck somewhere in the 18th century, so there ought to be some who were definitely not fine with it, even if really all that mattered to them was magic. And the more Romeo thought about it, the more anxious he was starting to become. But soon he noticed, that he definitely was not looking at other boys [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]like that[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] either, no matter how he even went and tried to just to get an answer to his sexuality. He simply felt no attraction to anyone. Sometimes, he felt like he did not quite walk the same pace with the other people his age.[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Closure[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]When his third year came around and he was hit with puberty, the answer finally came. He found himself interested in the female sex! He was not gay! Hurray! Romeo was so relieved that he could have cried out of happiness when he one day found himself checking out some girls bust during one especially boring History of Magic class. After realizing this, Romeo kept admiring the Ravenclaw girl's bust as if he was not entirely sure if he was imagining the whole attraction. Unfortunately for him, the owner of that especially beautiful pair of breasts was not so understanding when Romeo was caught staring openly one seat behind her, no matter how he tried to explain. On that day, Romeo learned what it felt like have bats crawling out of his nose.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]He learned that he found female bodies attractive to him, but he found out that he was still not actually interested in any girl beyond being able to admire their assets. It took another year before Romeo found himself having a crush on one of his female friends that he had known since their first year. She was a red haired Scottish girl named Annabelle MacFarland, and she had the prettiest pair of blue eyes. After some time experiencing butterflies and simply admiring her and thinking about her, Romeo confessed to her on Valentines day of their fourth year. Annabelle and Romeo dated, but broke up three months later. In Annabelle's mind they were too much of friends, even when they were dating, and Romeo did not really seem to be interested in her further than holding her hand, cuddling her and rarely kissing her. What exactly Annabelle was expecting of him, Romeo was not sure. But someone else was.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Shawn and Romeo had been distant for couple of years ever since the issue happened between them, even when they shared a room, Romeo had always felt distance between him and Shawn since that day. Their third roommate Connor had felt it too, and had done his best maintaining his friendship between both of them, which was very valiant of him in Romeo's opinion. Soon after his breakup with Annabelle, Shawn however approached him one night about the matter when they were alone, and the two boys found themselves talking about it and Romeo told him everything about the relationship and not understanding what he did wrong. Shawn looked taken aback, and then answered like it was clear as day; "She wanted you to sex her up, of course."[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo stared at Shawn like he would have just requested him asking out the Giant Squid instead. Shawn told Romeo about his experiences with couple of his old girlfriends. He was shaping up to be quite handsome boy, and this had not escaped the girls, which was the reason why he was quite popular among them, currently holding the score of three girlfriends which was more than any other fourteen year old boy in their house had ever had. Shawn told him that within three months of a relationship, the girl should be expecting the boy wanting to make a move on her to get to the second base. At this, Romeo innocently asked what baseball had to do with anything, which Shawn answered with a facepalm. The two boys talked for several hours, and Connor joined in when he came to their room, finding the unusual sight of his roommates in deep discussion about a sensitive matter. With the help of his roommates, Romeo finally got the insight he needed on the matter. But it left him none the wiser about himself, because he had never felt the urge to slip his hand up into Annabelle's bra when he had been with her. But he did not really think much about it during the time.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]On his fifth year, Romeo found himself interested in another girl. A Ravenclaw girl named Miranda Burns. She had platinum blonde hair and again, blue eyes, which seemed to be his type if he had any in the begin with. She and Romeo had known officially since his fourth year, as she was one of Annabelle's friends and sometimes they had hanged out, but it so just happened that Miranda was that girl who's bust Romeo had been caught staring on his third year -- and that had only become more ample now that they were older. Despite Romeo's and Annabelle's breakup, the two had stayed close friends and everything was alright between them. Eventually, Annabelle noticed Romeo ogling Miranda and played the Cupid's part and got them together.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo and Miranda dated for half a year. During which Romeo Cooper found himself definitely burning for Miranda Burns after a good while, and as far as baseball terms went, Romeo got to the second one. But he never felt the urge to intentionally go there, and he never aimed there. He simply felt content already with less intimate things. However if things went there, he did not exactly mind that either; he just rarely felt the that burning feeling to touch his girlfriend's skin under the clothes. Sometimes he did it because he felt like she expected him to, and eventually it started feeling too pressuring for him as she had started to expect more. And this time, it was Romeo who broke up with her. And on that day, Romeo got to experience the second time the feeling of bats crawling out of his nose.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo started researching about himself, because he felt like he needed answers. Something about him was definitely out of place. For some reason, the school's library did not offer answers for the sexually curious teenage boy. Wizards and witches simply did not seem to find these kind of matters interesting or important, which was quite infuriating; it was really all about magic. Thankfully for Romeo, he had the benefits of the muggle world offered to him, so on his summer break between his fifth and sixth year, he searched the internet. And within minutes, all his questions were answered, and he finally understood.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo Cooper was a demisexual; he would be able to feel sexual attraction only towards people he had formed a close emotional bond with. To finally know, to understand, was relieving for the young man. Now all of his questions and confusion was answered, and he found other people like him to talk to over the net. He was not broken after all, and there was actually nothing wrong. His sexual drive was simply very, very low. He would probably eventually find someone he would lose his virginity to, but to be honest, Romeo was not very worried about that. He simply decided to let go on the flow and see what happens. To him, sex was not that important, it was secondary over the emotional bond he searched within his mate. He had never believed in love at first sight, as he barely felt attraction to people, and even more unlikely at first glance. But after he had gotten to know his two ex-girlfriends, there had been that 'click' at some point. And he had become firm believer of that 'click.'[/BCOLOR]
[/spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Living life just like I should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wouldn't change it if I could[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Living life just like I should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wouldn't change it if I could[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]R e l a t i o n s h i p s[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] School [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]― [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]General View of All Students and Professors[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"I think Hogwarts is filled with all kinds of interesting people."[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Song - Title[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo is a boy that does not really stand out that much among his peers. His looks are average and his grades are average, and he has a good head on his shoulders so he manages to stay out of trouble on the most part. It is rare for him to screw up and have detention, though he admits he has been there few times. The teachers generally find him likeable lad, and as far as he knows, Romeo does not have anyone go as far as call dramatically an enemy. He gets along with most people, and as far as popularity rating goes, his friendly and social behavior rank him pretty high among the students. His name is rather well known, especially after he joined the Quidditch team couple of years back, his composed presence being the one in the dysfunctional team that grounds them at least somewhat.[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Adam & Capricia Cooper || Parents [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]― [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Ministry Office Worker & Housewife[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Without bias, I think I might just have absolutely best parents in the world."[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Proud parents of all of the Cooper children. The relationship between them and all of their children is good, even though the kids sometimes tend to compete about their attention because well, there is four of them. Romeo loves his parents dearly just like any normal son would, and probably favors his father more than his mother who is bit more strict -- it might be simply because Capricia is the one who hands out the punishments for misbehavior in their family, while Adam usually either just sighs exasperation at most.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Adam used to be a Hufflepuff and Capricia a Gryffindor.[/BCOLOR]
[/spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Juliet Cooper || Older Sister ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Magizoologist[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Juli has taken most after mom, I think. At least their patience run out just as fast."[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]The first-born child of the Coopers, who is now nineteen, who still lives at home. Juliet and Romeo have three year age difference and the two used to compete a lot with each other when they were younger. Though Romeo always looked up to his sister a lot, but his way to try and get her attention was not always the correct one since he was so much younger. He used to pester her a lot with questions about Hogwarts before he enrolled himself, and that got Romeo more than often having her room's door smacked him in the face... literally, if he was not fast enough to jump out of the way. Nowadays their relationship is much stabler when they have both grown up, but they still keep throwing snarky comments at each other in the dinner table.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]When still in Hogwarts, Juliet was a Gryffindor.[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Rosaline Cooper || Younger Sister ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Hufflepuff // 1st​ Year[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Rosie is my precious sister, and she is probably the nicest eleven year old the world has ever known."[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]The little eleven year old girl who is the second youngest of the family, and attends Hogwarts now as a first year Hufflepuff. Romeo is like any other big brother, very protective of his sister and looks after her a lot, glaring daggers at any boy who might have a crush on her, claiming together with his father that Rosaline will not get a boyfriend until she is married and seventeen! (Which does not really make much sense.) Romeo and Rosaline have a good relationship with each other, even though the girl can get sometimes a bit annoyed when her brother sticks his nose to her business more than needed, but she knows Romeo does not really mean any harm.[/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Paris Cooper || Younger Brother ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Elementary Schooler // Kid's Department Style Guru[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Paris is... Well... He will definitely grow up to be something interesting, to say at least."[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Youngest of the Cooper lot. A very cute kid by the age of seven. However, Romeo and his father have been a bit worried about Paris recently. They were not that bothered at first when the kid started playing with dolls rather than more boy-like toys, and thought it was just fun and cute at first... but then Paris demanded that he wanted to start ballet, and now he is very interested in fashion, which is rather odd for a seven year old. Oh, and he likes pink, and is very keenly interested trying their mother's make up, found once painting his lips red with a lipstick. Get the picture now? Not that Romeo has anything against it if Paris will grow up gay or a transsexual or whatever he is going to be, but he is worried of the treatment his baby brother will receive from others. Not all are as accepting as he and his family is.[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Connor Savage || Roommate ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Gryffindor[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Muggle-Born[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Connor's a good bloke. We were mates since day one, and he's always been there for me unconditionally. I think everyone should have their own Connor!"[/BCOLOR]

Connor has been playing a vital part in Romeo's life since their first year; a classmate, roommate, and a reliable friend. Despite his brutish last name, Connor Savage is actually one of the most well behaved, polite and civilized Gryffindors, if not a little bit reserved and quiet, and tad bit serious. He has a short sandy blond hair, grey eyes like the cloudy skies during autumn and a skinny frame that makes him look a little stretched. Connor has a silent, calming presence and when he speaks, his voice comes out in surprising low bass that makes him seem older than sixteen. Connor has never been the type to stick to cliques or choosing sides, and rather plays the part as a peacemaker in most cases, nor is he quick to make accusations. He is empathetic and does not ask questions, but he listens to you without interrupting if you want to talk. Connor and Romeo have been getting along since day one, and the two boys share a lot in common with the way they think. Despite Romeo being a bit more lively and melodramatic, Connor has always felt like the other boy brings a certain bright color into his life, and often finds himself chuckling silently at Romeo's dramatic behavior, often pointing out that his roommate should apply for theater because in Hogwarts his talents are completely wasted. The blond boy has a bit sardonic humor, and often shares snarky remarks with Shawn, and team up to shoot them at Romeo whenever he does not seem to get a clue. Because of his reserved and serious personality, his roommates see it to their responsibility to remind Connor to have fun and loosen up.
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Shawn O'Connell || Roommate ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Gryffindor[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Half-Blood[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Me and Shawn have been mates a long time too, though we had some rough times in between where we kind of weren't friends for couple of years exactly because of a misunderstanding... But! That's all in the past now, and we're total bros today!"[/BCOLOR]

Shawn O'Connel is truly one of a kind. He is charismatic, popular, good looking... and he is knows it. Shawn is bit of a playboy, and changes girlfriends faster than his roommates Romeo and Connor can keep count on. And because of this, Romeo and Connor often tell to his face that he is a bit of a jerk and they wonder how in the world this enemy of all women has not been torn apart by the female student body yet. Shawn does not seem worried, and trusts that he is more loved than hated; he claims to honestly have liked all of his past girlfriends genuinely. He just happens to like all the girls. Despite his mature appearance, as he possessed a tall frame which is not actually that muscular but he does have what one could call "nice man waves" on his arms and stomach, light brown hair and inviting dark brown eyes and very eye catching dimples, he tends to be more immature by behavior unlike his two more mature behaved roommates. He is quick tempered, draws his own conclusions and has the habit of holding grudges for long. But he is not a bad person. He is also friendly, if not a bit snarky, and has a very alluring presence that draws people to him. He has an interesting way of reciting stories and makes the most mundane things sound more funnier than they actually are. Shawn and Romeo had a little misunderstanding in the past that wounded their friendship, and because they did not talk about it, they drifted apart for two years, until they found a way again to get along. Those two years it was Connor that kept the peace in their room and made sure not to make either of the boys feel unwanted nor neglected or favored. Nowadays Romeo and Shawn get along again, and despite having different views on many things which is why they do not always see eye to eye, they appreciate each other and their friendship and have learned to agree to disagree. However, they agree that you should enjoy yourself, not to forget to have fun whatever you are doing, and live in the moment and try to have as little regrets as possible when you are old. Shawn is the guy Romeo turns to when he has any girl problems or questions about dating or romance, and Shawn helps his friend out gladly.
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Annabelle McFarland || Classmate & Ex-Girlfriend ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Gryffindor[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Half-Blood[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Annie's always been good to me. She has a good heart."[/BCOLOR]

Annabelle, or Annie as Romeo fondly calls her, has been Romeo's housemate and classmate since their first year. She belongs to one of those girl cliques in the house that have the more girlier girls. Annabelle has bushy red hair, dash of freckles over her cute little nose, pretty blue eyes and a big personality within her tiny birdlike frame. She is a girl that believes in zodiacs and reads tea leaves with passion, and seems to have always been in love with the idea of love. However, in Romeo's opinion, that is what has always made her rather cute. Annabelle and Romeo dated each other for a while in their fourth year, but broke up couple of months later when she stated not feeling the chemistry between them she was expecting. However, even if Romeo was a little heartbroken for a while (read: he complained for a week straight to his roommate Connor that he was going to die alone) they remained good friends. Annabelle took upon her responsibility to play the Cupid to hook up her two friends, Romeo and Miranda, later on their fifth year and succeeded after some thorough preparation. (She spoke only good things about Romeo for two months and then encouraged Romeo to confess.)
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Miranda Burns || Ex-Girlfriend ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Ravenclaw[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Half-Blood[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Miranda, huh...? Well, she probably hates my guts, but I've never held anything against her. I just wish she'd stop to listen sometimes."[/BCOLOR]

The love story of Miranda and Romeo starts and ends with a Bat-Bogey Hex. In their third year, Romeo found himself feeling physical attraction to her, which surprised the boy so much that he kept staring at her so intensely to make sure he was not imagining it, that he forgot what exactly he was doing... which was to stare at her ample chest. Miranda eventually realized what he was doing, and she did not take it very well. Before Romeo could explain himself, he was already hexed and Miranda was stomping off the classroom. Romeo's first impression on her was definitely not good, and that remained for a good while.

However, Miranda was friends with Romeo's housemate and ex-girlfriend, Annabelle. Once the ginger haired girl realized that Romeo was showing interest towards the fair haired Ravenclaw on their fifth year, she made sure to help out the lovestruck boy. She "prepared" Miranda for a good while, talking only good things about Romeo, pointing him out in the crowds and speaking about his good points. At this point, Miranda was not anymore carrying the grudge of what happened in their third year, and that had been pretty much if not all forgotten, and she had heard of him from Annabelle during their fourth year when they had been dating. As she had first judged the Gryffindor boy as an ill mannered pervert, hearing about his careful approach on Annabelle and how well he had treated her, had changed her mind about him. In fact, his lack of interest to get into Annabelle's pants within three months intrigued her, as some other boy would have surely been quick to do so if a girl showed the green light. But not this one. And at some point, they had started hanging out with their mutual group of friends.

When Romeo confessed, Miranda agreed to go out with him to satisfy her curiosity about him. At first, this was the only reason for her; to her, the Gryffindor boy was more like a test subject to study rather than someone she was infatuated with. Once she would be done having fun, she would find a reasonable excuse to break up with him. And when Romeo did not seem overly eager to slip his hands inside her shirt (she had quite the respectable sized bust and among teenage boys, that had not gone unnoticed) that calmed her, and she found herself lowering her self-defenses around him easier. However, along the way, something changed her mind about him yet again. Maybe it was the shy smiles and the kindness he was showing her, the thumb brushing her knuckles gently when he held her small hand in his bigger calloused ones, the way he seemed to look at her with those brown eyes full of affection, or the way he spoke her name like a prayer. Romeo Cooper was not like the other boys. He was genuine, funny and quite adorable. And soon, Miranda found herself falling on her test subject. And then she started showing him the green light.

After dating for a respectable amount of time, Romeo suddenly broke up with her. He honestly looked like it pained him to do so, but the brief glimpse of relief in his eyes was what set off Miranda. After letting him willingly go farther with her than any other boy this far, and without much of a proper explanation at all, he was dumping her? He was dumping her? Just like that? Ohhh, no. Oh, no, no, no. As if she would let him off so easy!

And so, Miranda hexed him the second time with Bat-Bogey Hex in her wrath, and then stomped off fuming. She was truly making honors for her namesake, Miranda Goshawk, by practicing her signature spell so well. And today, Romeo admits that Miranda throws the school's meanest Bat-Bogey Hexes. He does not carry any ill will towards her, but rather blames himself how things ended with them. Miranda still refuses to look at him in the eyes, and walks off nose up in the air. Because of this, Romeo has resigned himself from hanging out with her and Annabelle's group as he is aware that his presence would make things complicated.
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Andromeda Grace || Classmate & Casual Friend ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Gryffindor[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Muggle-Born[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Andi is really fun. Just a bit hard for me to keep up with sometimes, but she's a really cool lass."[/BCOLOR]

She is many things, that Andromeda Grace. But a calm personality, she is not. The girl is a package full of explosive energy, mouth moving with such velocity that the sound coming out of it can not quite keep up. She may be retelling you a story what happened to her during the summer, then suddenly participate in another conversation that has been ongoing next to her, jump back to her story, then remember something related to what she just said, get distracted from the main topic and babble on for good five minutes, then take a moment to try and remember what was the point of what she was talking about, and suddenly tell you the last few lines of the story and completely skip over all the important details. And you will not be the only one who has hard time concentrating, because it is quite distracting how she keeps doing all kinds of thing with her hands, as if she is high on caffeine all the time and unable to sit still; it is like she simply needs to move, like she is afraid she would turn to stone and start growing moss or something. The moral of the story? Never get Andromeda Grace write your biography.

Romeo and Andi met each other already in the train on their first year, and Romeo was one of the boys who thought she was a he until their first official school day. Which is when she walked up to all of them while wearing a skirt, like it was no big deal, because it had not really crossed her mind that her gender mattered at all. Obviously, Romeo and plenty of other boys were blown away by this sudden plot twist. She and Romeo have always gotten along. Even though Andi is a very rowdy girl and tends to cause some trouble from time to time, Romeo knows she generally means no harm and she's has a hart of gold. Her vivid and flashy personality however made it so that it was clear from the start that she and Romeo would only become casual friends. They were meant to have different cliques and different people surrounding them, as she demands attention from where ever she goes while Romeo prefers to stay on the sidelines and let her and other students like her take the spotlight. The way Romeo wants to take over the stage is very different.
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Stella Prince || Friend ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Hufflepuff[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Half-Breed[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Now, settle down children! Uncle Ro shall now recite the tale of the Loverboy and the Princess Hair Fetish..."[/BCOLOR]

MAX & Alyson Stoner - Maps

It would definitely not be wrong to claim that Romeo is not always very perceive of his surroundings. He was completely clueless for a whole year of a certain pair of blue eyes following him intently, especially during meal times, where they were practically drilling holes in the back of his head from the Hufflepuff table during his first year. It was not that he had exactly done anything wrong to get such intense attention, nor had he done anything right either to earn it. The stares were not out of malice, nor were they out of infatuation either. In fact, the stares were not exactly pointed at him, but rather at his hair.

It was only during his second year when Romeo finally became aware of the person wanting to do things to his hair. There he was, seven in the morning in the Great Hall, only half awake, eyes drooping and absentmindedly shoveling cereal to his mouth, his roommates sitting either side of him and talking quietly with each other over his head, when it happened.

His head nudged forward by the sudden force of extra weight landing on the top of his head, spilling some milk from his spoon on the table, brown eyes widening in surprise. Connor and Shawn had stopped talking and now all three of them sat in surprised silence, his roommates staring at someone standing directly behind Romeo's back. The soggy cereal in Romeo's spoon splotched back into the bowl.

Then the hands started moving, doing something to his hair, fingers combing through the dark brown, almost black locks that he had styled typically upwards on that very morning, fingernails occasionally scraping his scalp. It was a bit rough, but it was not painful, and it actually felt... really good. And he was really tired. So without thinking much about it, Romeo relaxed again, his eyelids slowly drooping again, and found himself leaning back at the hands playing in his hair as he started to mechanically push cereal again into his mouth. Connor's and Shawn's eyes darted between the whoever who was playing with Romeo's hair and Romeo, not sure what they were more flabbergasted over; that unknown people just come to touch their friend's hair like it is no big deal or the lack of Romeo's reaction over someone molesting him out in the open. Nobody spoke a word, and his hair was played with a for a minute, and then for his disappointment, a satisfactory result was reached and the hands retreated. His hair was forced flat. There was a satisfied grunt that sounded like of a girl, and then the sound of steps of the said person retreating.

Shawn and Connor stared after the girl, and then Shawn finally asked the question he and Connor had both been wanting to ask ever since she had appeared; "What's with that Hufflepuff?"

Romeo just shrugged, lifting his gaze lazily from his cereal bowl to look, catching a brief glimpse of blond hair and Hufflepuff robes before her small figure disappeared into the Entrance Hall. "I don't know her," he admitted to his roommates as he wiped a drop of milk from his chin to the back of his hand, and then murmured as he turned back to his breakfast, "but it was kinda nice." And then, he did what would have probably really frustrated the earlier Hufflepuff girl who had just gone through effort to tame his hair down; he flicked his bangs back up with one casual move of fingers through his hair.

Both of his friends stared at Romeo for a while, not sure how to feel about the whole thing, but eventually drifted back to their talk about Quidditch, and soon the incident and the girl was forgotten like it never happened... until the following day.

Another morning, another breakfast, another pointless hair battle. The Hufflepuff girl was back, and again shot out with her hands to suddenly flatten his hair. Yet again, the tired boy who was a slow at waking up, froze in surprise, but relaxed right away and let her do her thing. His roommates gaped at the both of them mouths ajar. Once she was done, she would leave again, not saying a word to explain her behavior. This time Romeo turned around once she was retreating, catching again a glimpse of blond hair. He yet again failed to see her face, so the girl remained a mystery.

"You sure you don't know her, mate?" Connor inquired, sounding skeptical. Romeo shook his head, and flicked his hair up again like it had never been molested in the first place. Yeah, he did not know her, but she had piqued his interest. What was with her? Who was she? And why did it seem like she could not keep her hands off his hair?

The third morning it happened again, Romeo was already expecting it. When she came to again for his hair like the flat hair avenger, Shawn held out a sickle for Connor with a grunt, while the latter one pocketed it with a smug grin. These mornings repeated one after another, and it became like a ritual between the Gryffindor and the Hufflepuff, and eventually Shawn and Connor stopped betting on her appearance when it became apparent she would do so every day. And every single day, she walked off without saying a word. They never introduced each other, but it was fine. Romeo's roommates stopped pretty much reacting to her, though they occasionally quipped a quick hello to her or told Romeo that "The Hair Girl is coming again" when they saw her enter the hall.

And then eventually, the mornings were not enough for her anymore, and she started also approaching him in the middle of hallways when they were about to pass each other, which is when Romeo finally learned what she looked like; a blond girl with pretty blue eyes and determined expression, always reaching out to flatten his hair like it owed her money. And then she started doing it in class too, walking to his desk in the beginning or by the end of the class just to mess with his hair. And each time Romeo would look at her in curiously, brown eyes full of questions but never wording them out, mouth turned upwards from the corners in a friendly smile. And eventually when he would see her coming for him, he would willingly turn to her and lower his head just so she could reach better. (Though he was maybe an inch taller than her at the time, after all, they were twelve years old.)

Romeo does not remember when he learned her name, or when she did. At some point, she started talking, calling him to her in the middle of switching classes with all kinds of interesting nicknames for him that were all related to his hair, his personal favorite being "Cockatoo." He never felt insulted, but rather found it amusing, and it went both ways because he equally nicknamed her too. "Personal Molester," "Hair Maniac," and his personal favorite that he used to call her fondly with; "Hair Fetish Girl." It was a never ending game where she would try to tame his hair, and he would just easily flick it up, which she eventually learned to her frustration, but it never made her give up on her holy mission.

Eventually however, he learned her name when this had been going on for few months. But not by asking it directly from her, but by picking it up when her friends called her name in the hallways and when the teachers did a roll call. Stella Prince. It was an interesting name, and once he learned it, he would start calling her "Miss Prince" politely whenever they saw each other. Stella learned his name too around the same time, but instead of calling him "Mister Cooper" in return, or simply "Cooper" or "Romeo" she called him "Loverboy." To be honest, he should have expected it immediately the way she wore her smile a bit cheekily and how she was quick to quip something sarcastic back without even pausing to think. When it was Stella Prince, it was pretty given; she had that sass in her. But after few days of Romeo trying out her last name "Miss Prince" it kept him confused, and then one day he confessed to her that her name was so gender conflicted that he outright just declared that he would compromise and be calling her "Princess" instead.

And her reaction? Priceless.

There were not many moments where Romeo would have managed to get Stella Prince speechless, nor was there probably ever going to be many moments like that in the future either, but this was precisely that moment where he succeeded just that. She opened her mouth to protest, frowned and closed it, seeming to think better of it. When she finally opened it again, she snarked at him; "I'd be worried you were trying to flirt with me by calling me that, but with a name like yours, I rather imagine you'd call me Juliet if you were trying to romance me."

His response to that was to laugh, and then joke back, "If I were trying to woo you, obviously I'd use Shakespeare quotes, Romeo's words for Juliet." And then he launched into a melodramatic performance of some of the most famous of Romeo's lines, acting it out like a scene. "O, she doth teach the torches to burn bright! It seems she hangs upon the cheek of night like a rich jewel in an Ethiope's ear, beauty too rich for use, for earth, too dear... But soft! What light through yonder window breaks, it is the East and Juliet is the sun."

Stella laughed. "Well, you know those rather well, don't you?" She sniggered and added, "Loverboy." She paused then, "Wait a bit. Let me think." Her blue eyes peered upwards at the sky as if seeking answers from it as she thought. Finally, she brought her gaze back earthward, and grinned, clearing her throat twice pertly before extending one hand dramatically towards him, the other pressed to her chest, and starting. "Romeo, Romeo, oh wherefore art thou Romeo? A rose by any other name would smell as sweet." But then she shrugged and added jovially, "Or as foul. Though truth be told, thou bearest it with the greatest" she paused and muttered to herself with a frown, "Oh, what's the word?" before her expression brightened as she recalled it, "forbearance. None left to blame but thy most esteemed mother and father. For should Juliet not be to thy taste, alas ye still be stuck in star-crossed fate. For who should trade for Romeo and Juliet, the story of Romeo" she abruptly changed her tone from theatrical to normal again, "and that random girl who sits next to him in class."

Neither of them had quite remembered that they were in the middle of the Quad, and their performance had caught the attention of several passerbys. A bunch of first year boys who had been playing with Gobstones in the corner were giving the second year Gryffindor and Hufflepuff the weirdest looks like both of them would have just dropped their brains. Connor and Shawn, who had been hanging out with Romeo just earlier before Stella had come to him, were leaning in one of the arched doorways and looking at them like they had gone mental. Then both of his roommates looked at each other awkwardly, turned on their heels and walked away, circling Romeo far, far away and pretended they did not know him.

Stella broke first, falling into a fit of giggles. It was only few seconds later as Romeo followed her too, letting out a barking laughter. And that was the moment that marked the beginning of Romeo Cooper's and Stella Prince's friendship.

Years have passed since them, and they have grown from those tiny second years. Romeo has shot past Stella in height by four inches, and thus he sometimes bows lower to let her into his hair. Unfortunately, that seems to bore the Hufflepuff, who prefers to attack him and take him by surprise instead just to see him flinch. Sometimes when Romeo is in good mood and he sings in the hallways, Stella joins him and they end up doing a duet while changing classes or where ever they are heading, having good time singing whatever that comes into mind. Stella often jokes that he should start a boy band or something along the lines, which Romeo declines, claiming that it would sink because of his rather lacking, or more like nonexistent, dancing skills.
[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Hazel Mbali || Pending ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Ravenclaw[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Half-Blood // Hogwarts Orchestra Violinist[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Quote here."[/BCOLOR]

MAX & Kina Grannis & KHS - Earned It

Pending

[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Lachalan Macryrie || Roommate & Friend ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Gryffindor[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Half-Blood // Keeper of the Gryffindor Quidditch Team[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Quote here."[/BCOLOR]

[song here]

Pending

[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] August Yilmaz || Friend & Partner in Crime ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Ravenclaw[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Half-Blood // Hogwarts Orchestra Pianist[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Quote here."[/BCOLOR]

[song here]

Pending

[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR] Rose Pevensie || Close Friend & Choir Buddy ⊰
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]― Hufflepuff[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] // 6th​ Year // Half-Blood // Chaser of the Hufflepuff Quidditch Team // Frog Choir Member [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]―[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]"Quote here."[/BCOLOR]

[song here]

Pending

[BCOLOR=transparent][/spoili][/BCOLOR]



[BCOLOR=transparent]Want a relationship?[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Shoot me a PM![/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]You only live once[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good with myself[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm there for my friends[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Til the very end[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]You only live once[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good with myself[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm there for my friends[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Til the very end[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]P a t r o n u s[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR] Common Bottlenose Dolphin [BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
His Patronus takes the form of a Common Bottlenose Dolphin. A dolphin is both very playful and friendly animal. Like a dolphin, Romeo is joyful, intelligent, and enjoys good time. The ones with a dolphin patronus enjoy life, and like to help others. They have so many happy thoughts that they can easily perform the Patronus charm. Casting the charm becomes somewhat more difficult during a battle, but their concern for their friends helps them keep focused.

[spoili]

[/spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]B o g g a r t[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Fear of the Dark [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
Romeo has always been afraid of the dark. He knows it is completely irrational fear, but he can not help but feel uneasy when he can not see his surroundings. When in the dark, his imagination tends to kick into gear and he goes through various of things that might be lurking there out to get him, which can make him panic within minutes if left in the dark by himself for a long time. The fear of the dark is the main reason why Romeo made sure to master the Lumos spells fast.

His Boggart manifests itself with black haze, like a cloud of impenetrable darkness that will surround the boy and block out everything else. Inside the darkness, the Boggart will make various different noises every now and then, like shuffling of feet or snapping branches, that feel like they are always behind him no matter how much he turns, and constantly getting closer.

[BCOLOR=transparent]P e t[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR] Barney the Barn Owl[BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
Barney is a five year old Barn Owl male with reliable and intelligent but rather temperamental and arrogant personality. He expects payments before and after every delivery, which means whatever edible you happen to have in hand, or there is no deal. However, you can always trust Barney to get the job done, no matter the weather condition, he will get the letter or package to the destination. When not making deliveries, Barney enjoys hunting in the woods and occasional cuddling with his master. But keep brushing those feathers the wrong way and he will let you test just how sharp his beak is.

[spoili]

[/spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent]W a n d[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Rowan[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]||[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] 12 inches [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]||[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Dragon Heartstring [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]||[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Solid [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]

Rowan wood was a prized wand wood due to its reputation for protection, and was noted by Garrick Ollivander to generally produce powerful, hard to break Defensive Charms. Rowan was also noted for its believed disassociation with the Dark Arts. Ollivander, who had a nearly photographic memory when it came to the wands he had sold, could not recall a single instance of a wizard he sold a rowan wand to ever becoming evil or turning to the Dark Arts. Perhaps for these reasons, rowan has become associated with pure-hearted wizards, though Ollivander noted that rowan wands can also match or even outperform others in duels. There is an old poem regarding various wand woods which goes: "rowan gossips, chestnut drones, ash is stubborn, hazel moans." Garrick Ollivander believed that there was some truth in this rhyme. Ollivander also noted that wizards chosen by rowan wands tend to be compatible with those chosen by elder wands.

As a rule, dragon heartstrings produce wands with the most power, capable of the most flamboyant spells. Dragon wands tend to learn quicker than other types. While they can change allegiance if won from their original master, they always bond strongly with the current owner. The dragon wand tends to be easiest to turn to the Dark Arts, though it will not incline that way of its own accord. It is also the most prone of the three cores to accidents, being somewhat temperamental. It also tends to be lethally hazardous if combined with certain woods.

A solid wand will become extremely loyal to one owner and one owner only, usually people of great moral integrity. It is a wand that usually heavily specializes in only one area of magic of its owner's choosing. Owners of this wand are generally known for their reliability, their friendliness, and their character. They may find it difficult to understand views that differ from their own but are usually able to politely disagree.

[Length lore coming later]

[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]

[/BCOLOR]
[/spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]I wanna see another love revolution[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Find a way to be a better person[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]If we come together like we should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]We could all be good[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]O t h e r[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Demisexual[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
Romeo walks under the "ace umbrella" and identifies himself as heteroromantic demisexual. There were times when he was worried about his sexual orientation when he did not understand his lack of attraction and almost non-existent sexual drive, but eventually he found himself attracted to the female sex and formed couple of emotional bonds with his ex-girlfriends. However, he has never found sex as a very appealing concept for himself nor that important, and is more content with hand holding, hugging, cuddles and kisses. Under certain circumstances, his libido can be raised, and just because he is not that into it, does not mean he has zero interest. Romeo simply believes he should do those kind of things with someone he actually loves, and not half heartedly, or if he feels like he is pressured to do them out of his partner's expectation. This is the reason why he is still virgin, but it does not bother him. He believes that if his lover truly loves him, they will understand and not rush him.

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Chaser[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
Romeo became the Chaser of the Gryffindor Quidditch team at during his third year. His small, lean build made him fast, and even though he has grown few inches after that, they have not slowed him down. He has enough strength to endure collisions in the air by other players, and often swoops in to take the hit for his female team members if he is nearby, and slows down the opponent while the other Chasers go for scoring. However, his throwing arm is not that bad either, and his aim is sharp, which makes him a formidable opponent in the Pitch.

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ Frog Choir[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
Because of her father's love for poetry and playwright and musicals, his parents made Romeo and the rest of his siblings go through singing lessons ever since they were small. Eventually however, unlike the other kids in the Cooper family, Romeo actually picked it up and enjoyed it. The second oldest child of the Coopers has kept up with his training to this day, and when he learned there was a choir in Hogwarts, he immediately joined it soon after starting his first year. Romeo has now been part of Frog Choir for six years, and manages to balance it pretty well together with his Quidditch practice, sometimes having to choose Quidditch if the training overlaps with the choir for the sake of his house. Frog Choir is one of the only possibilities in Hogwarts where one can sing without it feeling weird and out of place, even if choir is not exactly Romeo's thing, but he manages to keep within the needed voice ranges. Sometimes Romeo can be heard singing to himself or together with some of his friends in the hallways just for the fun of it.

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Fun Facts[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]
[BCOLOR=transparent]✗[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo cannot dance to save his life. He has two left feet and absolutely no sense of rhythm with his body, and he is dreading the upcoming Anniversary Ball because of this very reason.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]He is ambidextrous, but relies more on his right hand out of habit. However, there are things he does not simply feel comfortable doing with the right hand, and thus uses the left. Then there are the confusing times where he is not sure which hand to use for the task, when both kind of feel unnatural.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo has the habit to talk to his owl Barney whenever he feels depressed. He feels like Barney does not mind listening nor feel burdened over his silly human problems.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]During summer, he spends most of his free time over the internet and doing outdoor activities. He either chats with his friends over the net, catches up on series and movies, or goes out to play Quidditch with his siblings or goes to the city to skateboard.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[BCOLOR=transparent]Almost nobody realizes that Romeo actually can sing, unless they have heard him. And not just like the average guy he looks like from the outside, but his voice is actually pretty damn impressive. His voice range is wide, and it is powerful and he has perfect control over it, ranging all the way up to falsetto. This is due to his parents forcing him for taking singing lessons ever since he was a kid, until he started to actually enjoy it and taking it voluntarily for fun. He joined the Frog Choir on his first year simply because he enjoys singing, and sometimes he can be heard singing in the hallways, alone or with his friends, making the school feel at times like a real life musical. Despite of his vocal abilities, Romeo typically keeps his humble attitude and does not go exactly around flaunting it in hopes of impressing anyone. He simply sings because it is fun. (Romeo's voice claim would be Max Schneider)[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]✗[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]One of his most useless talents would be able to recite poems and quotes from various works by Shakespeare. He was grown up around them, and his parents, especially his father, enjoys reading them all the time for the kids. Romeo claims that he dislikes Shakespeare's works, but refuses to admit that he actually truly likes them almost just as much as his father does.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]✗[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo has a laugh type that falls somewhere between a chuckle and a giggle. But when facing something extremely funny, it turns into a hearty, loud barking laughter. No matter which of these are heard, they are contagious.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[BCOLOR=transparent]He is the kind of dork that giggles at his own jokes. It is hard to decide if it is adorable or annoying trait when he tries to tell something funny, but is unable to finish what he is saying.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[BCOLOR=transparent]And what is worse, his sense of humor can be quite dry, which is why he loves making puns. Most of the time, they are really bad. He does not understand why others do not appreciate his pun making skills just as much as he does.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo has extremely sensitive hair follicles. Because of this, he really, really enjoys having someone drag their fingers through his hair and fingernails gently scratching his scalp. It makes him weak from his legs, and most logical thoughts leave him and he finds himself leaning towards the hand and closing his eyes in complete relaxation. It would not be the first nor the last to see Romeo snuggle his head in someone's lap in the common room while someone plays with his hair. Apparently he acts like some kind of adorable animal which all his female friends find hilarious, while his male friends mostly find weird but funny. You want Romeo to do something for you? Just pet his hair, get him to relax and lower his defenses, and then ask him and he will probably promise you the moon from the sky, just for the love of God, please don't stop.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[BCOLOR=transparent]He does not mind touching others, and does it rather casually. He likes hugging his friends and is not bothered by physical contact, nor does he think too deeply about it. Romeo enjoys cuddling, and it is not unusual to see him cuddling with his friends, and he does not really care about the gender in this matter either, which sometimes makes his male friends kind of awkward. He answers these kind of reactions with a pout, puppy eyes and whimper of "Why won't you love meeee?" which is hard to say no to. Usually, Romeo wins and his friends gradually get used to his way of showing his affection for them. It calms people down when they learn that Romeo has no ulterior motives.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[BCOLOR=transparent]During summer, his already tanned skin gets even more tan. During winter, his complexion is a nice olive brown. But during summer, his skin absorbs the sun like a sponge and becomes deeper brown, like coffee with a tint of bronze. Romeo's tan lines are quite amazing.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent][BCOLOR=transparent]✗[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo knows how to play an acoustic guitar, but he has always preferred something more unique and fun to play than that. His personal choice has been an ukulele. He thinks it makes much more uplifting sounds than the guitar strings ever do, and just the small ridiculousness of its appearance is already funny enough to make people smile. Others who have picked up on Romeo's weapon of choice often laugh and comment how it fits his image almost too perfectly.

✗[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo's life revolves a lot around music. It is such a big part of him and his self-expression that he feels the most comfortable projecting his emotions through it better than any other way. Whenever Romeo is honestly upset, he might hide it behind a smile, but once it starts feeling too burdening he always finds himself in the Music Room. The best way to deal with sadness is to discharge it with singing and pouring those emotions in it. So whenever he is upset, you will find him in the Music Room, singing his heart out to a sad song. Afterwards he usually feels a bit better again.[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
[/spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Playlist[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
To listen Ro's soundtracks, click here!

[BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Living life just like I should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wouldn't change it if I could[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Living life just like I should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wouldn't change it if I could[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]A p p e a r a n c e[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] Body[/BCOLOR] [BCOLOR=transparent]⊰[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Romeo is 5'7'' (174 cm) tall and still growing, with tanned complexion and slender figure, and few sprinkled moles here and there. He is not particularly muscular, but he is not the skinniest kid either, falling yet again in the slot for average teenage boy. He has dark brown and thick hair that looks almost black in certain lighting and chocolate brown eyes with short, dark and bushy eyebrows that arch over them. His face is oval shaped, mouth usually pulled to a smile that brightens up the room and small button nose. The most notable characteristic would probably be how Romeo likes to style his bangs up with hair gel. Otherwise his hair would stand messy and somewhat flat. And there is always a wild hair swirl on top of his head, no matter what he tries to do to it. (He even once cut it off, but it just grew back!) He also has a mole on his face, on his right cheekbone, and one peeking under the collars of his shirts on his left shoulder, just above the collarbone. Hidden away under the clothes he also has a mole on the left side of his stomach just below the rib cage, one falling not far from it just few inches above the hipbone and on the right side on his back over the shoulder blade.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]Dress Style[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]When the boy is not wearing his typical Gryffindor uniform and robes, he prefers wearing muggle clothing that are comfortable but good looking, and colors that flatter his naturally tanned around the year complexion. If someone would put him into a category judging how he dresses, he would be a bit of an typical London skater boy. His favorite color is red, thus he usually wears red tops, and a red beanie during the winter. Comfortable low-waist jeans in dark or blueish colors and Vans of the Wall shoes with various different design patterns are the usual choices.[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]⊱ Voice[BCOLOR=transparent] ⊰[/BCOLOR][/BCOLOR]
Romeo's voice is boyish with a little husky edge, but otherwise it is quite bright and clear. However, he can switch between several octaves with ease and it carries powerfully, which shows when he sings, which happens to be one of his rare gifts. This tends to surprise people, especially when they learn just how much of a powerful package he is when he gets into it. People often expected his singing to be more softer and gentler, something that fits better his little below average height, skinny body and cute face that has a bit clueless expression... but instead he blows people off with their expectations after opening his mouth. His voice claim would be Max Schneider. Advice of the day; do not judge a book by its cover.

[BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Living life just like I should[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wouldn't change it if I could[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]I'm good, I'm good, I'm good[/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent][/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]P i c t u r e s[/BCOLOR]
[spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent]

[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]

[/BCOLOR]

[BCOLOR=transparent]

[/BCOLOR]
[/spoili]

[BCOLOR=transparent]Credits for the art goes to ichan-desu from deviantArt[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Wandlore is from Harry Potter Wikia and from [/BCOLOR][BCOLOR=transparent]here[/BCOLOR]
[BCOLOR=transparent]Most of the quotes listed under personality are dug up either from internet, song lyrics or books[/BCOLOR]​

 

[Mglo]

||Name||
Etienne Stark

||Age||
17

||Gender||
Male

||House and Year||
Gryffindor 6th year

-Sorting Ceremony-
[spoili]

Etienne stood rigidly. Frozen in place by the fear of having to step onto the platform. He stood out enough as it was, having all the first year's heads covering him only up to his shoulders. He was a needle sticking out of a pincushion.
He didn't know if he was imagining it or not, and honestly it didn't matter, but he could feel all eyes on him. Piercing right through his skin, his muscle, into his blood, diving right through to his DNA. Did they know? Had they figured it out? He could still pass for a very tall normal boy of eleven. His giant genes were not kicking in as much as rumors had led him to believe. He so desperately wanted to sit down and get this over with; he didn't care what house the table belonged to at this point. Desperately, he dared to look down and it only made things worse. 1srt years around him were trying to discreetly peek at him. No. He would not let this affect him, he was determined it wouldn't!
"Etienne Stark!" they called.
The palms of his hands were sweating, but he was walking tall and determined. No matter how distraught by his self-awareness, he never showed signs of it, at least not when he willed himself to push through.

"GRYFFINDOR!" the hat announced.

Etienne was a bit confused. He didn't consider himself particularly brave or chivalrous. He was a loner. How could he be brave when he tried to stay away from others because he didn't want to face them and their prejudice?

"But you value the traits it takes to be a Gryffindor. You desire them," whispered the sorting hat in his ear.

[/spoili]

||Species||
Half-giant

||Blood Status||
Half-breed

||Personality||
-Self-conscious-
His upbringing made sure Etienne became too self-aware of his physicality and what it meant to others. As a result, he tends to keep quiet and away from others. He really abhors public places and big gatherings because it only makes him stand out more. Standing out makes him very uncomfortable. After six years at Hogwarts he has learned to accept his situation a little better, to deal with it and move on and he's become quite adept at it. This year, however, his little brother joined Hogwarts as a first year and this has made Etienne more self-conscious of himself than ever; very nearly making him quit the Quidditch team.

-Stubborn-
Etienne knows himself very well. More specifically, he knows his faults and defects well. However, he's determined to always do at least one thing against them. Joining the Quidditch team was a consequence of his stubbornness. He knew his giant genes made him strong but he never put that to use, and he hated very public places and crowds. So, he willed himself to join the team and become a beater effectively putting him in a nightmare of a situation.
Once he's made up his mind for a purpose, he'll plow through even at his own expense. Another example of his stubbornness is making himself refer to his grandfather as "Theo" BUT ONLY TO HIMSELF. After all, Etienne fears his grandfather the most.

-Dependable-
His father always described him as "steady and sturdy" and that's because Etienne had been able to handle a lot of abuse while remaining unshaken. Even after all those years of his own family belittling him, Etienne kept steadily moving towards his goal of becoming a respectable wizard.
Even while attending a school where often the same abuse was aimed at him, he remained standing straight and sturdy against it. This is why the few friends he has know they can depend on him. Once he's opened up to someone, he'll be a very dependable friend.

-Secretly daring-
Etienne can be daring when it comes to defending others but never himself. When it comes to himself he'll just take it and walk away. However he'll only defend his friends since his fear of standing out still wins and he knows that if he starts defending anyone in a similar situation as him then where does it stop? Will he go on defending everyone like him? Some half-giant hero of the half-breeds? Ridiculous. He'll also become very bold when angered, but angering him is quite difficult. He's very good at letting things slide. Over the years the proverbial wall he's built around him has become very thick.

||Biography||
[spoili]

Etienne grew up in a family of purebloods who weren't particularly fond of half-breeds. The Starks were a prominent pureblood family up until the point when one of their own brought home a baby. Having a child out of wedlock and of an unknown mother created chaos in the household within closed doors. Louis, the disgraced Stark, somehow convinced his father to let them stay. He told him nobody had to know he never married the child's mother. His sisters were taken with the chocolate skinned baby and urged their father to pretend Louis' "wife" had died giving birth. And so it was. And it continued to be until Etienne's growth was becoming a concern. He was much too big for his age and was growing at an alarming rate. The Starks' reputation had been saved before by a lie, but Etienne's growth was not something anyone could deny nor lie about. Rumors began to spread and that made the Starks uneasiness grow day by day. When Etienne was six, Louis was forced to finally reveal the truth to his family: Etienne was a half-giant.

The Stark family house roared within. This time Louis could not save his son from the prejudice of his family. For the first time, Etienne fully saw himself through somebody else's eyes. It was very different to be called abnormal than to be called disgusting by his family. At some point he simply stopped speaking.
Eventually the Starks began to think more rationally. It was too late to just kick Louis and Etienne out. They had to salvage at least a small degree of their reputation so they quickly formed a plan to marry Louis to another pureblood and procreate as quickly as possible. And so, with some difficulty, it soon happened.

Etienne continued to live in that household, mute and caged but living – only truly loved by his father. He grew up knowing he had a younger brother but his father's wife would not allow him to go near. With time he learned to be stealthy despite his big size and managed to avoid most of them. The one he was particularly careful to avoid was his grandfather. The old man had eyes so skilled in making him feel like the most insignificant insect; with just a glance he could make Etienne feel very, very small and that was a feat.

At age eleven, Etienne received the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry letter and he couldn't wait to leave. He spoke to his father that very day and talked about becoming a great wizard and showing the Starks that he deserved the surname he'd been given at birth. He only ever spoke to his father; to everyone else he was mute. His father only smiled and told him, "I'm proud of you Etienne. Not just anybody can respond like that in your situation. I'm sorry my son. I've been a horrible father for letting my family win all this time, but never forget I love you. Here, I bought you something. Happy Birthday. What will you call him?"

"Carrot," said Etienne, smiling like a healthy boy happily holding the orange newt.

His aunt Merida dropped him off at the station and just before he climbed on the train she said, "you think you got away from us? We may be disgraced now that you've been let out, but we're still proud Starks of pureblood. You, on the other hand, are a dirty little stain on the sidewalk. And you know what Etienne? All those kids in that school, they know it too. You're just moving into a bigger house but nothing's going to change. You're not going to change."

[/spoili]

||Relationships||
Family
Louis Stark (Father)
There is no stronger bond than the one he has with his father. Perhaps his father could have given him a better life, but Etienne does not resent him. Etienne knows his father was young and immature at the time, and he could have very well rejected Etienne because that was easier. But he didn't, instead he lied to his family and gave them what they wanted protecting Etienne in his own way and loving him throughout.

Ethan Stark (Younger brother)
They've never interacted much, but Etienne knows that although Ethan's got no warm brotherly feelings towards him, he's also got nothing against him. However, Etienne fears that, now that Ethan is in Hogwarts, instead of building a brotherly bond Ethan will come to resent him. After all, Ethan (a pureblood Stark) has a half-giant for a brother.

Theodor Stark (Grandfather)
See boggart

In Hogwarts
The Holt Twins
[Creepy youngsters || Etienne's stalkers and second groupies]
[spoili]

At some point they noticed Etienne and followed him out of curiosity. He gave them the slip and ever since then they seem to be playing a game of seek. Etienne will randomly get a glimpse of them. He's very creep-ed out by them and thinks they might be stalking him, but he's not willing to confront them about it. Plus he doesn't have enough self-confidence to think he's really worthy of being stalked.

[/spoili]

Melinda Geralds
[Quidditch team Chaser || Questionable Friendship]
[spoili]

She joined the team last year and almost immediately began to take out her height issues on Etienne. At first, his confidence really took a beating; for a tiny girl she sure could be very upfront about her opinions on the Half-giant matter. The fact that they were stuck in the same team pushed Etienne to make a very stubborn decision. He would not let her affect him, being in the spotlight as a Gryffindor beater was enough to handle. Instead, he stubbornly decided, he would give back a little bit of what he received. He started returning his own height issues on to her. It has become an odd relationship of bashing on each other like it's normal. Etienne sees Melinda as a tsundere so once in a while he'll dare himself to tease her.

[/spoili]

Garaile Scriven
[Unfathomable Influence || Etienne is victim to Garaile's words]
[spoili]

Garaile approached Etienne with very specific intentions: To make Etienne his unwilling bodyguard. The big guy wouldn't fight it, and all Garaile had to do was spread some rumors by being friendly to and speaking to Etienne in public about the violent things Etienne had supposedly done.

[/spoili]

Madison Van Redeen
[Quidditch Team Captain || Quidditch-based Friendship to begin with]
[spoili]

Etienne both admires her and is intimidated by her. She's a perfect example of a Gryffindor, not to mention she's a pureblood who does not let herself be defined by it. Although he wont admit it, and he doesn't consider it too important, it feels good to be friends with a pureblood. After all, this would impress the Starks and perhaps help give him more confidence about being a better Stark. As Captain, Madison is aware of Etienne not using his full capabilities in Quidditch. She hassles him about it, but he's too self-conscious about it to tell her why there's a lack of effort.

[/spoili]

Zedekiah Blackbourne
[Quidditch Team Keeper || Etienne's first friend at Hogwarts]
[spoili]

They met their 1st year and quickly became friends. Zed was under the spell of the name Stark, and Etienne was too shy to speak of it or of his situation. Since they both got along so well, and Zed was so supporting, Etienne didn't think of the possibility that Zed might have the same sentiments as Etienne's family; after all, he was a very cool and kind kid, nothing like he'd ever met before. In their 3rd year, with Zed's encouragement, Etienne joined the Quidditch team. It was in their 3rd year that Zed found out about Etienne's blood, and that Etienne's blood status was made public. This broke the friendship. Etienne feels guilt because he thinks Zed was justified in breaking it off. He feels indebted to Zed for those years of undeserved friendship, and he does his best to make it up to Zed in various ways.

[/spoili]

Kassandra Claire Castillo
[Unavoidable Friendship || Etienne's first groupie]
[spoili]

They both reached for that fateful last box of sweets in their 2nd year as they were buying sweets from a 3rd year's loot of Hogsmeade items. Kass, a Ravenclaw, quickly figured out something was different about him. She got obsessive enough to come up with her hypothesis. Her tactless self tried to confirm said hypothesis by straight up asking Etienne about his blood status. Etienne was shocked and alarmed enough to try and flee the situation, but that just confirmed it. Curiosity took hold and Kass didn't stop until she made him talk. Unavoidable friendship.
A year later his blood status was made public and his friendship with Zed ended. Kass tried to console him and ended up opening up about her past to try to make him feel better. Eventually, Etienne opened up to her as well about his family situation and his worries about Ethan Stark being a first year at Hogwarts.

[/spoili]

Clarisse Evelyn Sharpe
[Kindred Spirit || Etienne's Social Ally]
[spoili]

They met before Etienne's blood status became public. They were both out at night, breaking the rules for different reasons, when they bumped into each other. The interaction left Etienne feeling oddly understood. After that, when they saw each other at school they would wave and he would be social in a way he'd never been. Main reason for that was that somehow he didn't feel judged by her, she didn't make him self-conscious, and his intuition sense a quiet support. However he didn't realize this until his blood status became public, because only then did it become so obvious.

[/spoili]

||Patronus||
Mammoth
It embodies that which Etienne most admires and wishes to become. In his heart, he wants to reach a point where he can truly feel proud of what he is and who he is. He wants to feel like he has lived up to his potential, even if it means standing out as a giant creature of great strength much like a mammoth.

||Boggart||
Theodor Stark
Etienne has all of these aspirations for himself to make himself better as a person by accepting himself and excelling at both sides of his blood. His aunts he can handle because although their words are harsh and their eyes cold, they have no affect on his stubbornness and determination to succeed. His grandfather however, can make him feel despair by crushing all his aspirations with one deep cold stare. In that moment everything seems impossible. In that moment he feels utterly useless. He feels just like others see him, disgusting.
The main reason why Grandfather Stark has this effect is because outside of his hate for half-breeds the man is respectable. And although Etienne does not want to admit it, he cares about his grandfather's opinion because he respects him.

||Pet||
Eastern Orange Newt named Carrot. It was given to him by his father.

||Wand||
English Oak ⌁ Re'em Crystallized Blood ⌁ 16inches ⌁ Sturdy
English Oak wands are as loyal as the wizard who deserves it. They demand partners of strength, courage and fidelity. Although less known, they have an inclination for owners to have powerful intuition, and often an affinity with the magic of the natural world, with the creatures and plants that are necessary to wizardkind for both magic and pleasure.

Re'em blood is extremely rare. Wands with this core boost all forms of magic, but only during their wielders' states of excitement. Re'em wands shine brightest when their owners are panicking or running on adrenaline.


||Other||
-Abnormal physical strength-
Self-explanatory. Nobody picks a fight with him using fists. Also, years of trying to be stealthy in his own home have made him quite agile despite his height.

-Powerful magic but lacks control-
Has trouble with spell casting. Spells tend to explode out of his wand so it takes more than the average effort to master them. Once he does they are very powerful. Sadly he has to be wise and pick well because mastering too many would be too time consuming. For example, he gave up on lighting fire. He tried lighting a candle once but the candle burst. He'd rather light it by hand now and master a more useful spell like a Patronus spell.

-Quiddich-
Beater. He's a very good player even though he still holds back. He doesn't want to appear monstrously strong in front of a crowd. He's too self-conscious to do that.

-Apparition classes-
He's paying extra to master this one. Very tricky considering his lack of control.

- Sweet-tooth-
He's always carrying candy. He is determined to try every single one of them at the Candy shop in Hogsmeade. He's been called a giant baby before, for sucking on a lollipop, so he tries to avoid the long stemmed candy, but sometimes a fit of stubbornness will hit him and he'll dare himself to suck on a lollipop in public.

-Obsessive compulsive-
He has certain compulsive rituals he does when he feels anxious about something or a situation is causing him anxiety. They mostly have to do with symmetry (I.e. Death the Kid from Souleater but NOT that extreme). The reason for this most likely has to do with his aversion to standing out.

||Appearance||
He's very short for a half-giant, but very tall for a 17 year old half-human. He's nearly over 7ft tall and growing. He has golden dark skin and black hair. Although he is quiet and self-conscious (and all that) his outward appearance is an intimidating one. His joining the quidditch team did not help him look any gentler than he already doesn't look. He has a well toned body and looks very nicely proportionate if you don't count his height in comparison to others.

||RP Example||​

Etienne Stark turns eleven: Pre-Hogwarts

Etienne woke up though the room was still completely dark. It was hard knowing what time of the day it was in one of the rooms in the basement. Etienne waited and listened to the sounds of the house. Footsteps coming down the stairs. Through the hallway. A door opens in the distance, it creaks momentarily and then shuts. Probably one of the maids heading out into the backyard, getting some herbs from the garden for breakfast. That meant it was still too early for anyone of the family to be up, Etienne could head over to the kitchen, eat as they cooked, and be out by the time the breakfast bell rang.
He pulled off the blankets and sat at the edge of his bed lingering there for a second. He reached blindly for the lamp hanging from the wall at the head of the bed, and turned it on with the deftness of someone that has memorized the exact position of it without needing to see.

"WHAT THE!!" Etienne jumped back hitting the wall in surprise. "Neam, how long have you been standing there in the dark?" Etienne struggled to say as he caught his breath. The house elf stood there glaring meanly at Etienne, as if he had been the rude one for not waking up earlier, "Master Stark told Neam to take the half-giant upstairs when he woke up."
Etienne was yet again shocked not just because he didn't want to see his grandfather, but also because it scared him to find out what kind of reason had made Theodore Stark call upon his unwanted grandson. Not two seconds had gone by after Neam had spoken when he said eagerly, "Master doesn't like to be kept waiting..."

"Alright, alright you little ball of meanness," Etienne quickly put on an old green sweater which was starting to fit a bit small, black pants just the right size, and a pair of slip on shoes, "let's go."
Neam lead the way to the smaller living room where all of the Starks were already gathered. All except Ethan, his brother.

"Happy Birthday Etienne!" beamed his father as he rushed over to the door and hugged him warmly. They were the same height but Etienne still felt completely and warmly embraced, as if despite his equal size he was still a small child. He couldn't help but smile that smile he always gave his father. That's right, today I turn eleven. I forgot. He thought amused. "Guess what?" his father asked eagerly, "you got a very important letter," he said almost teasingly.
"OH stop it Louis," drawled Merida, "do that in private. We got a letter from Hogwarts, and we all know we're here to figure out how to get out of sending ourselves into further disgrace."
"What do you mean? Etienne's going." Louis turned to his father, "Father. Etienne is going."
Theodor Stark merely regarded Etienne quietly.
Etienne paled. Hogwarts. He'd been invited to Hogwarts, but all these people wanted to figure out how to avoid sending him there. He wanted to go, he wanted to plead, and he wanted to hold his father's hand but was all too aware of his wife's cold glare. Hogwarts isn't going to happen is it? he felt the question down to the pit of his stomach.

"Etienne," Theodor Stark spoke. His deep baritone commanding the room, "why should we let you go?"
For the first time Etienne looked up and straight into his grandfather's eyes. He opened his mouth to speak but nothing came out. He hadn't spoken in front of his family since he was six, excluding his father of course.
Come on Etienne, why should your life change? he asked himself. "Because I want to be better," his voice came out a deep baritone and he panicked. Sounding like Theodore Stark seemed like an insult towards him at the moment, "I've disgraced the Stark name too much and too long to not do anything about it. To change it..." he stammered.

 

[darkflames13]

colours: #744835 & #c29878

[Photo Source]
[spoili]

[Photo Source][/spoili]

◢ BASICS ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
P E R S O N A L
Name Kassandra Claire Castillo
Nicknames KC, Kass, Sandra, Claire

KC - Taken from the initials of her given names or from the initials of her first name and surname.
Kass, Sandra - Shortened forms of Kassandra. Kass prefers to be referred to the former rather than the latter. It's what majority of the people -- who know her -- call her. She actually hates being referred to as Sandra.
Claire - Her second name. Unlike most people, Kass isn't affected when someone calls her by her second name.
Kassi - A nickname given by Briar Black.

Age 16 years old
Date of Birth May 16
Gender Female

Ethnicity Tagalog (an Ethnic group in the Philippines)
Nationality English
​

Species Witch
Blood Status Half-blood

H O G W A R T S

House and Year Ravenclaw • Sixth year

◢ PERSONALITY ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
Clever • Witty • Open-minded • Curious
Kassandra loves to learn new things. There is hardly any difficulty faced when Kassandra is being taught / learning something new. She easily grasps complex concepts and can explain them quite well as well. It is Kass' cleverness that Ashley is very fond of; it's also the main reason why she even agreed to teaching the child charms and legilimency in the first place.

Apart from being clever, Kass is also rather witty. Responses to conversations from her end are fast and most have a sense of humour laced into them. It is one of Leon's favourite things about the child. He's found that conversations with Kass, apart from challenged his intellect, were also quite entertaining; it reminded him greatly of Ashley back when she was younger. When told about it, Kass merely shrugged saying that it is more than likely the woman's influence on the child considering that they spent a lot of time together.

Despite being bound to beliefs that have been set by the church, Kass is a rather open minded person. She isn't one who is quick to judge. Any idea thrown at her will be judged equally and given the chance (unless it was completely infeasible). Kass would often try to look things from a different perspective before deferring judgement on whatever the matter is. It greatly annoys her when people call her narrow minded just because she is a Christian and calls such people the narrow minded ones.

Amongst all of her traits, it is her curiosity that sits on top; it is what she's most known for. Ever since she started to speak coherent sentences, Kass has always asked a lot of questions and demanded a lot of answers. Back when she still lived with both her parents, Kass often asked them silly little questions that suddenly popped into her head such as 'Why am I brown?', 'What does this do?'. She has always had a seemingly unqueenchable thrist for knowledge. Her curiosity only heightened when Ashley had introduced her to the wizarding world. Kassandra never stopped bothering the woman with all her questions about magic. 'What is it like?', 'When will I get my wand?', 'Do you think I'll get into Hogwarts?'. Kass was never the garrolous type but when it came to asking questions and seeking for answers, it was like she would never shut up. Ashley once tried simply denying her of any answers thinking that she'd eventually stop, but she didn't. Kass was persistent when it came to satisfying her curiosity. It was like an itch that demanded to be scratched.

Extremely Competitive • Tactless • Obsessive • Indecisive
Apart from books and sweets (and of course her family and friends) there something else that Kass loves and that is a good competition. Kass rarely backs down from any challenge presented to her, especially when it's academically inclined; physical challenges, she's not too keen on. She doesn't like to lose and will do everything she could to win -- except cheat. If there's anything that Kass absolutely hates it's a cheater. In the event that she does lose however, she'll humbly accept defeat. She knows that there'll always be others better that her. A sore loser is the last thing she'd want to be called. Regardless, Kass will still feel hurt from a loss; it's just that she wouldn't verbally express her upset over the matter.

Kass is also quite tactless. When someone asks her for the truth or her opinion on things, she will give it to them regardless of how harsh or mean she may sound. Kass doesn't understand why people sugar-coat their words. She believes that doing so doesn't trully help anyone; it's better to let them know rather than watch them stay the same and/or commit the same mistake time and time again. Due to this, there are those that rather stay away from her saying that she's mean; Kass doesn't care though. She'd rather have a friend who can give her the cold hard truth (when needed) rather than someone who'd stay quiet or give what the other person wishes to hear.

Once something catches Kass' fancy, it's either she'd obsess and rave about it for days or she'd obsess on it for a few hours. Either way, Kass obsesses about the things that she likes. A good example of this would be when Kass first found out about the wizarding world. That day she pestered Ashley for answers to her never ending sea of questions. Thoughts about the magic and the likes plagued her mind during the evening causing her to lose hours of sleep.

Indecisive; a trait that Kass possesses which not many seem to be aware of apart from those she's constantly around with (i.e. Family, Ashley, and Leon). Kass often has great difficulty when asked to make a choice between two or more things. She doesn't openly express this, but when making a choice her mind in turmoil. When asked to make a decision, Kass would often say 'Let me get back to you in a while', fluidly and calmly. Never does she give the impression that she was having a hard time to decide. Rather is makes her look like a mature person who calmly weighs her opinion. Because of this, people often ask her to make difficult decisions for things which are relevant to her. If only they knew that Kass wasn't as mature as they thought and it was only how she dealt with her indecisiveness.

◢ BIOGRAPHY ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
Sun
May 16, a date that would forever be remembered by both her parents till the day that they die; or something along those lines. It was the day that Carlo and his wife Katherine were blessed with a child, a baby girl. Now the question was, what would the child be named? The couple couldn't quite agree on it. Carlo wanted her to be called Claire, while Katherine wanted her to be named Maria Kassandra. In the end, they both settled on a compromise. They mixed the names together, removing Maria from Maria Kassandra and replacing it with Claire. Claire Kassandra was the name they had formed. Unfortunately the nurse had mixed it up and written Kassandra Claire onto the document instead of Claire Kassandra. Upon finding out about this, both parents were furious, but eventually they realized that Kassandra Claire sounded better than Claire Kassandra. Three days after, her mother was finally released from the hospital along with the child. They both loved her dearly, so did the rest of her family, and that was enough for her to grow into a happy child.

Her cousin DJ often came to visit and played with her, sometimes their neighbor Rachel would join them, but most of the time when Rachel was around she have a book along with her. Rachel's books were never in her and Kass'reading level, hence Rachel would often force DJ to read the book aloud to them. At some point DJ got frustrated and instead of reading to them aloud, he started to teach them and tried to explain the difficult and complex words to the best of his abilities. Sometimes DJ had to act things out for them to understand. Both girls would laugh at how silly it looked but this opened a new form of playing for them: role playing. Whenever they were together they would grab a book and act it out with them playing one or two characters each. It was all this that started Kass' fascination for books and reading. When the three of them would all be together, instead of playing Kass began to suggest that they read instead and role play. Neither of the two complained, they all had fun together.

Unfortunately, the happy days did not last forever.

Moon
Ever since Carlo found out about Katherine's mild schizophrenia during their wedding, he grew fearful of telling her the truth. Kath's parents telling him that it somehow got repressed upon meeting him, was hardly as reassuring as he assumed they thought. Carlo kept the fact that he was a half-blood wizard a secret from his wife. He didn't want to make her psychological condition worse which he feared would happen if the truth were able to be found out. However, he knew that he couldn't keep it a secret forever; that one day the truth will eventually emerge. Kass' birth, while it was one of his happiest moments, it was also one that he greatly feared. Carlo knew that the possibility of the child being a witch was high, yet he still remained silent about everything and hoped she was a squib; for his wife's sake.

He was out of luck.

When Kass was seven years old, her magic started to show itself. It was evening, quite a bit past her bedtime, yet Kass was still wide awake. Just last week was her birthday. She received many things, toys, clothes, money; but the gift that she appreciated the most were books. A total of 10 books were added into her collect, half of which exceeded the reading level dictated by her age -- something that she's long surpassed. The new tomes of text awaiting to be read filled Kass with glee. Each night from then, as she waited for her mother to finish preparing dinner, Kass holed herself inside her room reading her books.

One day, Kass gets sick and was forced to stay in bed. It wasn't a big deal to her Kass had the books to entertain her. Everything would've been fine, except she finished her book earlier that she had predicted she would. Kass stared at the books on her bookshelf. As if she had cast a spell, one of the books slid out of the bookshelf and slowly floated towards her, landing exactly on her lap.

Kass had no idea what just happened. It only sunk into her when she heard a high pitched scream come from her doorway. Upon turning her head, Kass saw her mother standing in front of the open door. Her mouth was open agape and her eyes--wide as saucers--were filled with fear. As if something had clicked in the woman, she pointed at Kass and repeatedly yelled, "DEMON!" Frightened by how her mother was acting, all Kass could do was hide underneath her bedsheets. The loud screaming didn't go unnoticed and soon her father came up to take her screaming mother away. Carlo thought that his wife was merely tired and needed rest. He figured that after a good night's rest she would return to her usual self. He grabbed onto the hope that this was true; that it wasn't what he feared.

But he was wrong, and his fears had been realized.

The next evening, as Kass was sleeping, Katherine snuck into her room with a knife in hand. She had one goal that evening: to eliminate the demon. Katherine's footsteps were far from silent. It woke up the sleeping child. Kass was confused as to why her mother was in her room. "Mother?" she questioned the woman. But Katherine didn't say anything and kept getting nearer and nearer towards her child. Kass rubbed the sleep off her eyes and finally saw the blade cradled in her mother's hand. "The demon must be killed" her mother whispered. Panic rose inside Kass. She screamed, praying to the Lord that someone would come and save her. A voice speaking foreign words accompanied by a flash of bright light flooded her vision. The next thing she saw was her mother lying on still on the ground, as if she was dead.

"Kassandra!" she heard the familiar voice yell. She looked at the doorway and saw her father, panting as if he just ran a marathon. Then she saw nothing but black.

Kass fainted.

Stars
Fearing for her daughter's safety, Carlo contacted his long time friend Ashley who upon receiving her best friends distress signal, immediately flew down to the Philippines from the UK. When the blonde arrived, she was her best friend looking distraught. Without even a moment to spare, Ashley and Carlo settled into the nearest cafe from the airport. It was there that Carlo explained his idea: Ashley was to take care of Kass, adopt her, and bring the child back with her to the UK. Ashley was more than surprised at what Carlo was suggesting. But upon explaining who Katherine was and why Kassandra had to be somewhere far from the woman, Ashley immediately understood. She agreed to take care of the child under one condition. Carlo has to make sure to follow her after a few years.

He was hesitant. The main reason why he wasn't taking Kass elsewhere himself, was so that he could stay with her wife and take care of her. Before he could even speak of it, Ashley stopped him. As a legilimens, she saw into his mind and still stood by what she said. She argued that it would be best if Kassandra grew up with her father for the rest of her years. With a resigned sigh, Carlo accepted Ashley's condition. Everything was settled.

Immediately the next day, Ashley took Kass back to the UK. The child questioned her many things, who she was, why she was taking her away; all these questions yet not once did she feel that Kass distrusted her. Ashley knew it wasn't right for her to ask a child such a question, but she couldn't help but ask to satisfy her curiosity, "Why do you trust me?"

Kass looked at the older woman and let out a very childish giggle. "You and father have known each other for many years. I've seen pictures."

The response made Ashley wonder just how much the little girl knew about her family.​

. . . . .
​

Upon arriving in the UK, Kass took note of how huge and big it was compared to the Philippines. Not only in terms of the entire country, but as well as in terms of the structures. Just about everything fascinated her, it was quite evident on her face. Ashley gave a small laugh. "Just like her father." she softly spoke, more to herself than to the child with her.​

. . . . .
​

A few days after settling in, Ashley began to wonder whether or not Kass was a squib like her cousin. She didn't exactly know how to ask the child. There were many things that could go wrong just from any wrong phrasing that she may make. Not wanting for any blunders, Ashley resorted to legilimency and peered into Kass' memories. There she saw the scene of when Katherine saw her magic manifest for the first time. Ashley spoke with the child about it and she eventually gave in and confessed. Kass confessed to hiding the truth of her magic, in fear that anyone who sees it would end up like her mother.

Deciding it was time for the child to know of her heritage, Ashley explained everything to her; the world of wizards, his father, herself, magic -- everything. As she told tales and other stories, Ashley saw the bright glimmer in the child's eyes, light brown and filled with curiosity. Kass kept on asking Ashley question after question. Part of Ashley wondered if she made the right decision. It only took one glance on Kass' smiling face to reassure herself that she did.

Sometime after that, Kass began to beg Ashley to teach her magic. The blonde was reluctant and initially refused but somehow the child had managed to convince her by saying it would be dangerous for a witch to not know how to control her powers -- a danger not only to herself, but to the rest of the world as well. Ashley couldn't deny that to be true but it wasn't the what won her over, it was how clever the child was; and thus, Ashley taught Kass how to cast a few simple charms and spells. These, however, were never put to practice due to Ashley's wishes to abide by the law -- there was also the fact that Kass didn't have a wand of her own yet.​

. . . . .​

Days turned into weeks, weeks turned into months, and months turned into years. Four full years have passed, Kass was now eleven years old. She wondered when her Hogwarts letter would arrive and even became impatient for its arrival.

When the highly anticipated letter was finally delivered by an owl, Kass jumped with joy. She practically begged Ashley to let her go. Not being able to resist the child, Ashley gave her the green signal telling her that it'd be a wonderful opportunity for someone as keen to learning as she was, to attend the Hogwarts.


◢ RELATIONSHIPS ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
F A M I L Y
Father • Carlo Castillo
(Tagalog | British-Filipino)
A half blood wizard. When his wife started screaming about how their daughter Kassandra was a demon, he suspected that she saw Kassandra's magic had beginning to manifest. His suspicion was never confirmed, not by him at least. Carlo had bigger things to deal with -- his wife whose schizophrenia started to show again. At some point he saw that Kass' life was in danger so long as her mother was in such a state. For her own safety, Carlo asked his closest friend Ashely, to adopt Kassandra and raise her up in his stead as he takes care of his wife.

Kass felt absolutely no resentment or anything of the like towards her father. In fact, she's quite thankful to him. If it wasn't for him her mother would've gotten to her and she would probably be dead by now. She knew that he was only looking out for the family's best interest when he decided to give her up. Even she could agree that what he did was he best decision give the situation. Kass continues to use her father's family name, Castillo, even after Ashley had legally adopted her into the Faulkner family.

Mother • Katherine Marie Bautista
(Tagalog | Filipino)
The muggle mother. Katherine had always been considered a little loopy. It was found during her early adult years that she was exhibiting signs of schizophrenia albeit quite mild; or at least mild enough to go undetected by Carlo. He only finds only find out on their wedding day when Kath's parents came up to him to thank him for accepting their daughter despite the mild psychological condition, which has somehow managed to be repressed upon meeting him. It threw all plans of telling her about him being a wizard out the the window. Carlo feared that telling Kath would bring back her schizophrenia; even though it never really disappeared. For a while, she was close to being the ideal mother, caring and loving. She showered Kass with nothing but affection till the moment she saw Kass' magic manifest. Kath told everyone what she saw, but no one would believe her. Her schizophrenia came back and she started to believe that Kass was a demon that should be killed. She once attempted to take Kass' life while she was asleep.

Despite the attempt on her life in the past, Kassandra possesses no ill feelings towards the woman. If anything, she feels highly guilty about what happened to her. Kassandra believed that she's the reason why her mother went off the edge and lost all sense of sanity. Eventually, she realized that while she wasn't exactly wrong about her being the cause, she wasn't exactly the origin of it all. Kath had the condition even before Kassandra was born; her mother would've gone over the edge eventually, Kass only served as a catalyst.

Mother (Adoptive) • Ashley Nicole Faulkner
(White | English)
Pureblood wizard, Carlo's most trusted friend, and Kassandra's official guardian. She and Carlo met during their wizarding school days and have been close ever since, even with the miles and miles of distance between them. It's a wonder how they didn't end up together considering that both of them once had feelings for each other, not to mention that they also had good chemistry. She originally thought Kass was a squib since Carlo didn't mention anything about the child showing signs of being a witch. However, she soon found that she was wrong. Ashley saw potential in the child and decided to properly teach her.

Ashely may have merely adopted her, but Kass loved the woman as if she was her real mother. Part of her secretly ships Ashley with her father, but she knew it wasn't happening considering the fact that her father refused to leave her mother alone. Apart from love, Kassandra has a great amount of respect towards Ashley. Kass admired Ashely's skill in legilimency and begged the woman to teach her.

Cousin (Father's side) • Dennis Juan "DJ" Castillo
(Tagalog | Filipino)
The squib of the Castillo family. Dennis, also known as DJ, was the son of Carlo's brother and a half-blood witch. DJ had a good relation with Carlo and often visited their place to listen to his uncle's stories about the wizarding world--stories that his own parents never told him as they have decided to keep DJ as detached from the wizarding world as possible. He is seven years older than Kass and took care of her when Carlo and Katherine were both out. When she grew older, they played together often and were quite close.

Kass loved DJ as if he were her own brother. When she found out of her magical abilities, DJ was the first person she wanted to show it to. Too bad it never happened as her mother was the first person, aside from herself, to see her magic. Katherine's sudden change for the worse made Kass be afraid of showing, even telling, anyone of her magic. She didn't want to risk anyone else, most especially those she cared deeply for, becoming like Katherine. Upon moving to the UK, Kass stayed in communication with DJ through emails. However, as time passed, DJ's responses got shorter and it took him longer to make a response. A year before she got an invite from Hogwarts, he stopped responding to her. They've now completely lost contact with each other and Kass could only wonder if he still remembers her.

M U G G L E S
Best Friend → Acquaintance • Rachel Dela Cruz
(Tagalog | Filipino)
Next door neighbour. Rachel often visited Kass' home to play with her and DJ--but only when DJ was around, otherwise it was Kass who went to their place so they could read a book together. The two of them were of the same age and went to the same muggle kindergarten as well as elementary school. They've been best friends since the moment Rachel and Kass were introduced to each other by their parents.

When Kass left for the UK all of a sudden, Rachel felt betrayed. Despite every effort that Kass made to reconnect with her and apologize, Rachel refused to respond. At some point Kass got tired of trying and gave up. This resulted in the two drifting apart.

W I T C H E S . & . W I Z A R D S
Family Friend • Leon Carson
(White | Scottish)
Another half - blood wizard. Leon met Ashley and Carlo during their wizarding school years and were rather close friends then. However Leon started to drift away from the group when he realized he was beginning to have feelings for the blonde. He knew that the two felt something for each other and backed off. Regret has been dwelling in him ever since. Even as years passed, his feelings for Ashley never wavered. When Leon got the invite to Carlo's wedding, he initially thought it was Ashley he was marrying. But when he found out that it was not Ashley he was marrying but rather a muggle named Katherine, he was surprised. He decided to give it a shot and asked her to be his girlfriend. Ashley didn't object and the two have been dating since. Leon had proposed to Ashley twice, but each time she rejected him saying that she wasn't ready yet. They break up during Kass's second year at Hogwarts. Ashley finally realized that she couldn't fool herself, she still had feelings for Kass' father. Leon respected her decision but still visited to help her take care of Kass (i.e. help satisfy her thirst for knowledge).

When Leon saw Kassandra he nearly freaked out. Thankfully Ashley was there to explain who she was and why Kass started living with Ashley. Kass has an amicable relationship with Leon. Leon treats her well. He gives Kass a gift every time he visits Ashley. Being good at potions, Leon also teaches Kass how to brew some potions during his visits. She's quite fond of Leon however, she couldn't see Ashley ending up with him. Even though she was only a child, she knew that they would eventually break up.

H O G W A R T S
Study Buddy • Stella Maris Prince
(Hufflepuff | Sixth year)
The two met during their third year. It was fairly simple and normal meeting; Stella and Kass took Arithmancy together and were paired up for an assignment. Both being curious beings with the same thirst for knowledge, they worked well together. Albeit the occasional disagreement and arguments about which one was more correct was present, it didn't destroy nor have any sort negative impact on their relationship, but rather it made them grow closer to each other. After the assignment was done, the two still met up with each other at the library to study together. It started with only Aritmancy then eventually they studied for the other classes together as well.

A Sweet Friend • Felix Bell
(Hufflepuff | Sixth year)
A friendship that was built on sweets. Kass met Felix during their fifth year. The girl had the sudden craving for muggle candy after eating nothing but candy from Honeydukes for months. Just when she thought about it, she overhears a pair of students chatting each other; they were talking about how a Hufflepuff named Felix Bell had muggle candy and were giving them out to people, which they thought was quite nice of him. Almost immediately, Kass sought out this student and upon meeting him, she asked to buy some off him -- although she overheard that he was giving them without charge, Kass didn't think it was appropriate especially since they were strangers. What she didn't know however, was that the guy apparently had a reputation of being a "ladies man". Thus, when she came up to him he tried to hit on her. Never being in such a situation before, it felt awkward to her. She was tempted to just turn back without any candy but it was candy! She wasn't about to let it slip away from her. It all worked out in the end anyway. Felix decided to give her some -- which she thought was very kind of him -- and even gained a new friend in the sweet tooth. Since then, their love for sweets only brought them closer, to the point where Kass began to describe him as her favourite sweet tooth.

Apart from the love for confectioneries, the two of them also shared the same passion for transfiguration and both of them were quite competitive at it (though Kass was pretty competitive when it came to just about anything). They even rivalled each other's skill in class. Neither took this personally, especially when one outperformed the other during this class. At the end of the day it didn't matter to them, they'd still share candy with each other like they normally do. Occasionally, the two would make bets with each other; whoever learns / performs the transfiguration faster wins, loser has to treat the winner to some candy.

Childhood Friend In A Foreign Land • Amara Katrina Ferguson
(Hufflepuff | Sixth year)
Description WIP Due to being in a foreign land, Kassandra hardly dared to go out on her own. Even after years have passed since she set foot on the land. Kassandra had always been afraid of her magic being found out by the wrong people (muggles) afraid that it would turn into a big mess that would burden Ashley with cleaning up and that was certainly something Kassandra didn't want to do. So for majority of the time, she stayed inside the house. There were plenty of books to read so she never really got bored, and Ashley hardly left the house so she was hardly ever lonely either. Even if Ashley did leave, there was always Leon around. But Kass had to admit though, she sometimes longed for the company of someone around her age. Which was why when Leon brought her along with him during his visit to his old friend's place, Kass was certainly more than thankful for it was then that she met her first wizard friend that was around her age: Amara Ferguson.

Kassandra was delighted by this. So much so that she even requested that Leon frequent his visits to Amara's father and his friend, Liam, and make sure to bring her along. Leon complied of course. .... WIP

Fellow Prefect & Bookworm • Lucas Loreathan Grey
(Ravenclaw | Sixth year)
It wasn't uncommon to find a Ravenclaw who didn't love to read books, the Kass and Lucas were of no exception. Books were the main reason that Kass had for meeting Lucas. It was during their first year, Kass noted that there were those (a lot of those) in Ravenclaw that preferred to read alone in silence -- much like herself -- camping in the library with a good book. Amongst them was Lucas. The boy never really caught her attention in particular, she's heard gossip and things from other girls who keep on whispering about his good looks -- which she couldn't deny; but other than that the boy never interested her and thus she didn't make an effort on her part to even get to know him. This changes however when she one day sees him in the common room reading a book; though it was mainly the book that caught her attention. Curious about it, Kass decided to approach the male later to ask about it. The next day while they were both at the library, Kass went up to Lucas and asked about the book he was reading the previous day. At first the male tried to avoid her, but the thing about Kass was that once her curiosity started, there was no turning back till she knows the answer. Thus, she continued to pester him much to his dismay and eventually the boy gave up at trying to avoid her.

Aside from getting along as bookworms, both were also prefects of the same house and year. As such, they help each other out in doing their prefect duties.

Practice Partner & Occlumency Tutor • August Yilmaz
(Ravenclaw | Sixth year)
Although they were part of the same house, Kass has never really gotten to know the August, not until later during their fourth year. Thanks to a certain blackmailing Weasel, Kass' fourth year was spent going around trying to gather dirt on people. She started with the Ravenclaws thinking that it'd be easier since they see each other on an almost daily basis. Kass was uncertain whether or not Garaile expected her to use her legilimency on them, either way she chose not to and dug up dirt through other means possible. However, when it came to August's turn she couldn't find out anything. Afraid that Garaile would publish about her legilimency if she failed, she decided to try and getting dirt on the guy via the said spell; Kass tried to get into August's mind using legilimency. But she failed! It was at that moment that she found out how August was an occlumens. Needless to say, August caught her and confronted her about it. Guilty; Kass explained how Garile had been blackmailing her. Unexpectedly (for Kass at least), August offered to help her out by giving fake reports to Garaile. Without any second thoughts, she took him up on the offer.

Despite what happened with her trying to invade his mind, Kass begged August to teach her occlumency. He agreed and since then the two became practice partners, helping each other with both legilimency and occlumency.

A One-sided Rivalry • Sherlock Walton Aisling
(Ravenclaw | Sixth year)
Description WIP

Roommate • Hazel Grace Mbali
(Ravenclaw | Sixth year)
Description WIP

Religious Compadre • Briar Orellia Black
(Ravenclaw | Sixth year)
Kass has made quite a few friends in class, but among them all Briar Orellia Black was certainly one she wasn't so easily going to forget. The two had met during their first year, more specifically during Herbology. Kassandra did well in majority of the subjects she had, but there were two that she had some difficulty in. One was flying, and the other was Herbology. One day during Herbology, Kassandra was on the brink of giving up on the task assigned to them and accepting a failing grade. Luckily for her, Briar came to the rescue. Kassandra was certainly thankful, but that wasn't the main reason why they have such a close friendship. As it turned out, Briar was someone who was of religion. Although it has long been since Kassandra has picked up and read the bible, or even say a prayer, Kass still valued the Christian beliefs that have been engrained upon her by her birth mother. Daily readings of the scripture also made it hard to forget certain passages, especially those that struck her. The two had ended up chatting about religion as Briar helped her out with Herbology. Their conversation ended up going on during lunch and became the start of their friendship.
[ The Start of Their Friendship: That Fateful Day in Herbology ]

The Cheater • Colin Aiken
(Ravenclaw | Sixth year)
While Kass didn't exactly meet him personally, it was during their third year when Colin immediately made it to her list of people to avoid and distrust. The end of year potions exams was what started it. Being in the same house, they had every classes and exams together as a class along with the other Ravens in their year. It was all coming along quite peacefully--well, more like tense; everyone in the room was either confident or nervous. Majority were quite confident but the tension from those who were nervous was far more noticeable in Kass' opinion, or maybe it was just because it was what she was focused on. Either way it didn't matter, the room was generally silent for the most part (excluding the bubbling sounds from potions and the chopping and crushing of ingredients). Kass had expected it to stay this way till the end of the exam; it was an exam after all, if anyone was caught chattering with each other the assumption would be that they are cheating by asking help from the other. However the silence ended sooner than she thought it would. All attention was drawn to Colin's pot that was disastrous. It was no question, the boy was going to fail and she knew that everyone around thought the same.

Once the exam was over, Kass voluntarily stayed behind to help the professor clean up the mess made--by Colin mostly--during the exam. As she was cleaning up one of the pots, she overhears the professors mumbling about how a potion vial was missing from her collection. It wasn't too much of a big deal as the professor could always cook up another one, but the particular vial that had gone missing contained the exact same potion that they were asked to make during the exam. It opened the possibility of someone cheating to pass the exam, but with no evidence to back this up, it was settled that the potion vial was simply misplaced or perhaps even used by the professor herself without remembering that she did.

Three days later, the results of the exam was released and every Ravenclaw that had been present in the exam was baffled at how Colin had managed to pass. Kass didn't think it was possible; and that's when she remembered: the stolen potion. Putting two and two together, Kass came to the conclusion that it was Colin who had stole the vial and passed it off as his own potion during the exam. "There was just no way he would pass with the disaster he's concocted!" Wanting to let the entire school be informed of this--to serve as a warning--in the shortest span of time, as well as due to the lack of proper evidence to present the case to the professors and actually make them believe her, Kass went to the one person anyone least expected: Garaile Scriven. She tips him about Colin's cheating and why she thinks as such; from the disastrous exam to the missing potion.

Kass hates the guy after he's been dubbed a cheater in her mind. She had nothing against him personally, but there was just nothing that she hated more than a cheat and unfortunately her fellow Raven was one. She purposely avoids the guy feeling disgusted at the thought of sharing the same air as the likes of him. However, as much as Kass dislikes him, she tries her best to not let it show. However, each year it was getting harder and harder to fake it. The thought of such a person being allowed to continue was aggravating to her. She knew her mask was starting to crumble. Just two more years.

Blackmailer • Garaile Scriven
(Slytherin | Sixth year)
Fourth year; Kass had just learned how to perform legilimency over the summer and was more than excited to practice it. It was something that Kass wanted to keep a secret, unfortunately for her however, she got caught while practicing. As if that wasn't bad enough the person that just had to catch her in the act was the infamous Weasel, Garaile Scriven. Kass begged him not to tell anyone; but of course, Garaile being Garaile, he agreed with the condition that she'd do whatever he asks her to do. Failure to comply meant that her secret get published. Not wanting to face the consequences in fear that Ashley would get in trouble for teaching her, Kass reluctantly agreed to his condition.

Until present, Kass is still forced to work for Garaile -- there was just no getting rid of him! He had her doing various jobs whenever it was found that the information she'd presented him was false.

Debater • Averill Ambrose Trevelyan
(Slytherin | Sixth year)
Kassandra met Averill during their fourth year through Stella, a mutual friend... or something; all Kass knew was that Stella and Averill knew each other and did not dare to ask any further as it wasn't any of her business. While she and Stella were in the library , studying and discussing things with each other as always, Averill suddenly approached them. Not really knowing the boy, she assumed that it was Stella he wanted to talk to and she was right. They talked about one of Stella's brothers, the one in Slytherin, Darcy. Kass wasn't really paying attention to their conversation, instead she focused on the book that was laid in front of her. Once she heard that their conversation was over, the two started where they left off. She didn't lift her head up from the book she was reading and continued conversation as she read. Thus, when Averill suddenly spoke words relating to the topic they were discussing, she was quite surprised. Kass was not aware that the long-haired teen hadn't left. His weren't complete garbage nor were they gibberish; instead they were quite smart. She found herself agreeing with several of his points and disagreeing with other.

Since then the two would have random intellectual discussions and debates whenever they would cross paths. Kass finds conversations with Averill to be good mental exercise and enjoys them.

Curiosity Led to Friendship • Etienne Stark
(Gryffindor | Sixth year)
As a second year student, Kass was still unable to go to Hogsmeade during weekends and therefore couldn't buy the sweets from Honeydukes herself. Leon Carson, a family friend, thankfully sends her some every month or so when she asks for them, but there one day came the time that Leon forgot to send her some sweets. Thankfully, there was a third year student who bought extra candies during their trip to Hogsmeade and sells them mostly to the first and second years. When she got to where the third year was selling them, she found a sea of people crowding around him. It was one of those times when Kass hated how short she was in comparison to the others, but she was determined to get her fix and thus squeezed her way in. Her hand flew to the last box of sweets that he was selling and was about pull it away when she found another hand latched onto the same box. She looked at who it was and was met with the sight of a rather tall person, so tall she could've sworn he was of a higher year. But it didn't make any sense to her for someone who was of a higher year to be buying sweets from the third year. Curiosity kicked in and before she knew it, she formed a not-so-absurd hypothesis about the boy: he's a half-giant. Thinking that there was no other way to verify this than to ask him, Kass one day approaches him and straight asks him if he was indeed a half-giant. Surprised washed over the lad and his flee only confirmed her hypothesis. Wanting to learn more about what it was like being a half-giant, Kassandra continued to bug the boy. He eventually gave in and thus, the friendship between Etienne and Kass blossomed.

When Etienne's blood status became public, ending the half-giant's friendship with the Gyrffindor Blackbourne, Kassandra knew that the boy was certainly upset. She sympathized with him, recalling how her mother didn't accept her and even drove herself to insanity thanks to Kass. Kassandra consoled him and ended up telling her story hoping the sympathy would make him feel better. Etienne eventually opens up to her as well, revealing to the Ravenclaaw his relationship with his family.

Relationship • Name
(House | Year)
Description

//Feel free to message me if you want a relationship with Kass~

◢ PATRONUS ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
Maya
A bird that is quite commonly found almost everywhere in the Philippines. The origin of the animal, or at least where it is found most common, shows that some of Kass' fondest and happiest memories was those of when she was still in her birth country. These are mainly memories of her playing with DJ and Rachel - both of which she misses dearly; and the loving care she received from her mother, despite the latter's attempt on her life. Kass never knew why, but she was also quite fond of the small creature back when she was still residing in the Philippines despite it being common. Just like the animal it mimicked, Kass's patronus is also quite small.

◢ BOGGART ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
Fear • Schizophrenia
Knowing that she was born from a mother with the condition, Kassandra has often wondered if she'd contract the illness one day. She would read up about schizophrenia during her free time to find out more about the illness. During her studies, she finds out that the disease is possibly genetic. The thought of becoming like her mother both scares her at the same time it makes her curious. Apart from whether or not she'll one day become schizophrenic herself, she also wondered what went on in the minds of schizophrenics; what was it that they saw in their delusions. What if schizophrenics weren't even really delusional? What if they were the ones who saw the truth that everyone else failed to see? Such questions circulated the mind of the young girl. However, her fear of it greatly overweights her curiosity. For once Kass wouldn't do everything in her power to find out the answer to her question. Every night, she prays dearly to the Lord that she doesn't become schizophrenic.

Manifestation • Her Schizophrenic Self
Her fear manifests itself in the form of well... herself. However, it isn't exactly her but rather a schizophrenic version of herself. As a schizophrenic person, Kassandra imagines herself to look exactly how her mother Katherine looked like the night she made an attempt on Kassandra's life; crazed wide eyes, a creepy loopy grin on her face, and lastly a sharp knife in hand. The image of her mother in such a state was something she could never forget. It made her wonder why her fear didn't manifest in the form of her mother, but she figured that it may have been because she wasn't truly afraid of her, but rather it was her condition that she feared.

◢ PET ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
None
Kass used to have a pet, a fennec fox named Nina. She got it upon Ashley's suggestion that she bring one along with her to Hogwarts so that she wont feel lonely. However, after her first year she learned just how much of a chore it was to have a pet. It took time to feed them, to bathe them, to make sure they stay out of trouble; time which she could've instead invested on studying. Thus, the next year she decided to leave the fennec behind under Ashley's care, much to the woman's dismay. Over time however, Ashley has bonded with the fennec and has grown fond of it. Kass would sometimes teach her about bringing the pet along with her to Hogwarts for the year to which Ashley could only scoff at.

◢ WAND ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
Core Griffin Feather
"Those who are true, skillful, stubborn, protective, strong-willed, logical, observant, perceptive and witty would have this wand core. Having such a wand core suggests that you have a strong will as well as a strong heart. You are clever and witty, as well as observant, able to observe and perceive things that others would otherwise overlook or would not comprehend or see the connection to. Having such a strong will makes this wand core one of the best to use in high impact and blunt force magic, such as Dueling Magic. But this wand core also works well with those who are skilled in DADA, Elemental Magic (particularly Air Spells and Fire Spells), Occlumency, Legilimency and magic that involves allot of strategy, mind over matter, thinking and planning. The owners of such wand cores tend to be skillful in all magic, including The Dark Arts. However, due to the stubborn, volatile nature of this wand core, few wizards and witches are able to control it by itself, which is why it is normally paired up with a softer, gentler wand core such as Unicorn Hair, which often tames the more volatile core. But for the few that can control this core by itself, it makes for a very powerful core indeed. But it should be noted that Griffin Feather cores by themselves do not work well with all types of wands, which is why only certain wand types will have Griffin Feather cores. This wand core is often seen among those of House Gryffindor and House Ravenclaw, but it will sometimes bond well with a few of House Slytherin from time to time. "
[Source]

Wood Reed
"Reed is always delicate, and a difficult wand to work with. However, its wisdom and intelligence make it sought-after by some. It is almost solely a Ravenclaw wandwood."
[Source]

Length 11 inches

◢ OTHER ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
Religion
Christian (Christianity). During the seven years of her life, Kassandra was greatly bathed in the religion due to her birth mother, Katherine, being a very religious person. Kath was the one who taught Kass, the bible, the Lord, and everything else she needed to know about Christianity. As taught by her mother, Kass read a passage in the bible everyday. She remembered to pray upon waking up, before having a meal, and before she goes to bed. Sunday mass was never a thing she missed; she and her family were always in attendance. In fact, the priest already knew them personally. Kass wore a rosary necklace around her neck, often tucked underneath her clothes, wherever she went. This all changed when she moved to the UK.

Ashley wasn't as religious as Kass' family was. In fact, she didn't have a religion. With no one to influence her to continue such religious acts, as well as the fact that Kass started to busy herself with learning about the wizarding world from Ashley; she started to stop doing some of her former practices. Kass no longer wore a rosary around her neck wherever she went, instead it now sits inside her bag and she would sometimes neglect to bring it with her; She no longer reads the bible everyday, but instead she reads the different wizarding and history books that Ashley has in her library; She no longer prays as often as she forgets to do so; and lastly, Kass no longer visits the church to attend mass during Sundays, nor on any day for that matter.

Despite not being able to actively practice these Christian activities that have been taught to her, Kass still stands by the Christian belief of God's existence.

Legilimency
Ever since Kassandra learned from Leon about how Ashley was a legilimens as well as what legilimency was, she wanted to learn the art as well. After much pestering, begging, and convincing; Kass eventually managed to get Ashley to teach her legilimency near the end of the summer of her third year as a Hogwarts student. However, since they were outside the school, Ashley only agreed to teach her how it is performed. The woman forbade Kass from practising it while she was home for the summer. Kass was forced to wait until she was back at Hogwarts to practice the spell. The spell gave her great difficulty, especially since she didn't want anyone to know and thus had to practice it in secret. By the end of her fourth year, Kass had managed to learn legilimency albeit she can't perform it non-verbally and requires the incantation.

Classes
Kass' grades have consistently been good for the past years. Despite being coached by Ashley in Charms and Leon in Potions, neither the two are where Kass excels at the most. Kass' strength lies in Transfiguration. The only core class where she has the most difficulty in is Herbology; mainly because she finds it to be the least interesting of them all and hence is not all that motivated to study it. The only class she could think of that may be less interesting than Herbology is Care for Magical Creatures. Hence when asked to pick an elective during third year, Kass made sure not to pick Care for Magical Creatures. Divination was another class that Kass didn't appeal to her and thus didn't take. The rest of the electives (Arithmancy, Ancient Runes, and Muggle Studies) she took. People question why she took Muggle Studies despite living amongst muggles during her childhood, she often answers them with a shrug and claims that she thought it'd be interesting to have a different perspective on muggles. Amongst her electives, she found Arithmancy to be the most interesting.

Sweet Tooth
If there's anything this girl loves more than her books, it's sweets. After getting a taste of Honeydukes sweets during the train ride to Hogwarts during her first year, Kass immediately got addicted to them and often wrote letters to Ashley and Leon to ask for them to send her sweets from Honeydukes. Leon always delivered, meanwhile Ashley would only do so on occasion; usually Ashley would only respond with a letter telling her that she shouldn't eat too many sweets and also that she already knew that Leon just sent her some. When they were finally allowed to visit Hogsmeade during her third year, the first place she went to was Honeydukes. Since then, trips to Hogsmeade would often be spent with Kass getting her candy rations from Honeydukes. Cauldron cakes are her favourite as the taste reminded her of the cupcakes her birth mother baked on occasion, usually in celebration of something (e.g. when Kass gets a high grade at school).

Early Bird
To put it simple, Kass is a morning person. She's most productive during the mornings and claims that it is when her mind is more active. Kass is the type of person who'd wake up at 6 am feeling refreshed and ready for the day. It contrasts greatly with her guardian, Ashley, who is a night owl. During the first few months of Kass living with Ashley, the latter had difficulty with providing the former with breakfast since Kass would always, always, wake up earlier than her. As a remedy to this problem, Kass learned how to fix a meal on her own and has been placed on breakfast duty making food for both of them to eat. Since it is during the mornings when her mind is most active, one of the first things that Kass does upon waking up is to read a book; any book. Usually it's the book she was reading the night before, the book that she more than likely fell asleep. She does this as she eats breakfast. Kass claims that it further refreshes her mind and gets herself mentally prepared for the day.

Prefect
Kassandra has been assigned as the Ravenclaw prefect which has become a source of stress for her as it meant that the chances of her becoming head girl were set. Although she's aware that non-prefects could become heads, Kass believes that the chances of a prefect were higher. She also stressed about how she was expected to make certain decisions on things; something she is definitely not a fan of due to her indecisiveness. Kass often wonders why she was chosen due to this. But then she recalls how people have always thought of her when it comes to making decisions: mature, calm, and rational. She figures that this may have been the reason; If only they knew.

◢ APPEARANCE ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
Hair
Kassandra's hair is naturally straight and of a dark brown colour, though some argue that it's really chocolate brown. It's one of qualities that she's inherited from her birth mother. She keeps it loose and untied majority of the time. Kassandra maintains it at a long length with the tips reaching just a bit above her waist. Back when she was younger however, due to living in a tropical country, Kassandra kept her hair just up to her shoulders and would always be tied tightly in a ponytail behind her. This caused a wave in her hair where she tied it. It was only when she moved to the UK when she started growing out her hair and leaving it untied. As for the use of hair dyes and bleaching, Kassandra has thought about it once but never really acted upon it. She wanted to try becoming a blonde like Ashley, but in the end she couldn't bring herself to change her naturally brown hair.

Face & Body
While her mother's genes determined her hair colour, it was her father's that won the colour of her eyes. Kassandra has a pair of light brown eyes that turn lighter, sometimes even appearing to be amber, under the light. Her skin was what Filipinos called kayumanggi. It was tan yet not in the bronze way. This was something she inherited from neither her parents for their skin was a tone or two lighter. Kassandra had the same skin tone as her grandmother from her father's side. She's approximately 5'1 ft tall. Kass is considered to be a small girl, especially when compared to her peers in the UK. She weight at 93 lbs, neither underweight nor overweight.

Clothes
Clean, neat, and simple - these were the three words that best described how Kass often dresse. Her clothes, while simple and looked inexpensive in appearance, were actually far from cheap. Majority of her clothes, courtesy of Ashley who came from a rich background, are of known and major labels globally. She doesn't openly say this information since she deemed it wasn't something she should be bragging about, mostly because it wasn't her own hard earned money that got her the clothes. White and cream were dominant in her closest. She liked how the colour contrasted with the rest of her (brown). Kassandra doesn't enjoy jewellery as most girls do. Unless the occasion deemed it to be a necessity, Kassandra wouldn't wear any jewellery except for a thin silver bracelet that her father sent as a gift during her first Christmas in the UK with Ashley.

◢ RP EXAMPLE ■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■♦■
ReGenesis • [link]
CARP : Curse of the ARP • [link]
(Name : darkflames13)​

[spoili]
Taken from Briarton Preparatory RP on Otakunetwork

{ S e r e n a​​ V a l l e​​ }
◢ Location: Art Studio → Dorm Room → Sullivan Mansion◞ ▫ ◢ With: N/A◞

A big bright red X mark stared at her from her canvas. Her latest work was ruined. By who? By Serena herself. The cause was simple; unlike the previous months, the board had decided they wanted Serena to submit a work that was lively, something that exuded energy -- a great contrast from her usual works of dark, depressing and morbid. She looked at the ruined piece before her. Regret started to seep into her. I shouldn't be wasting paint.

Before the X mark was frustratedly drawn, the canvas contained a mixture of nothing more than shades of orange and yellow. Serena figured that if she used such bright colours, then her work wouldn't be as morbid. But she was wrong, what came out was the image of a man being completely engulfed in flames. His features were distorted, his mouth open wide as if screaming for help. The moment she noticed what she was making, Serena took the red paint and vandalized the entire thing with a big red cross. "This wont do! This wont do at all!"

▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫

Serena needed a break, she's been going at it since the moment she woke up. So she packed her things, making sure to clean the paint off the brushes such that they don't harden and close every paint can she used. Taking nothing with her -- as she had brought nothing when she came -- Serena made her way back to the dorms. Along the way, she heard murmurs and whispers. However it wasn't the usual 'Oh look it's the alien girl' that she often heard, this time it was about some party held at the queen's place in honour of the devil's birthday. Serena was surprised to overhear that it was an open invite party. It wasn't like the royals to let the rest of the students to mingle with them. In any case, she doesn't care what they do with their lives.

The trip back to the dorms was short due to the fact that the halls were almost completely empty. "Perhaps they're all at the party", Serena told to no one in particular. She shrugged as a response to her own statement before proceeding to enter the room. As expected, the room was empty. Her roommate was no where. "Probably attending the queen's party as well, she is her sister after all" She walked to her side of the room and plopped herself onto the bed. The thought of going to the party suddenly came to mind. "I wonder how people would react if I went there." A few seconds after she uttered the words, she laughed. The idea was too hilarious for her. All of a sudden, she stopped. "That's actually a brilliant idea." Immediately she jumped to out of bed and changed into a fresh set of clothes -- one that didn't have any paint stains, unlike what she was wearing. Jeans, a plain red shirt, and a green cardigan were what she found and changed into. Serena didn't bother to put any make up on, but she did at least brush her hair which had somehow gotten out of the bun it was in prior to working on her art and became something akin to a bird's nest. Satisfied with how she looked, Serena headed out to the Sullivan mansion.

▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫ ▫

There she was, inside the mansion, standing in the corner of the room away from the crowd. Everyone that noticed her gave her odd looks. "Why is she here?", "Stay away. It's the alien.", "People like her shouldn't be invited, even if it's open invite!", these were just some of the words that she heard from the rest of the attendees. They couldn't blame them, it was out of character for her to be at a party like this. However, unlike the rest, her goal wasn't to mingle nor was it to suck up to any royals. Serena came to the party to gather inspiration for her work -- there was also the fact that she was curious, but she refuses to acknowledge it. Unfortunately, the idea was proven to be not as brilliant as she'd originally thought. The party wasn't sparking anything in her. "This is a waste of time" she whispered to herself.

She was about to leave when she caught a glimpse of a familiar blonde amongst the crowd, Jamie Schwartz. A smirk crept onto Serena's face for a brief second. This party just got a whole lot more interesting. Without any hesitation, she walked up to the blonde.​

​

[/spoili]

//Edit: Added another just in case.​

 

[PurpleSnowDrop]

[spoili]

[/spoili]

Name:

Alice Raven Bishop

Etymology

[spoili]
Alice was named after one of her mother's favourite books, Alice in Wonderland. The name Alice means truth and noble, some of the aspects that Alice's parents wanted her to exhibit.
Alice was given the name Raven, because when Alice's mother was going into labor a Raven flew down from the branches and stayed with her while Michael was trying to find her. To this day Jolly is unsure why the bird came to her, if it was a sign or just a random coincidence, whatever it was, it was enough to convince her to give her the middle name.
Since Michael is a muggle born, it is quite possible that in his ancestry that he was related to a Bishop in the Protestant church. The name Bishop means overseer and Jolly finds it funny that he his favourite game is chess and how one of the pieces' name is Bishop. He often teases her over the fact that she is named Jolly, has a sister named Dolly and a cousin named Molly. During the festive portion of the year, she is often told to have a holly Jolly Christmas, the one brave enough to taunt her then proceeds to run.
.[/spoili]

Nicknames

[spoili]
Ali- The usual nickname she receives from everyone once they hear her name.
Monkey- Her mother's nickname for her since she caught Alice climbing over the furniture to get cookies once.
Ice- Her brother's name for her when he was younger and couldn't pronounce her name, it just stuck.
Al- Her dad's nickname for her, since she was a tomboy when she was younger.
.[/spoili]

Age:
16, May 5th​ (Taurus)

Gender:
Female

House and Year:
Ravenclaw and 6th​ Year

Sorting:

[spoili]
"You're an idiot. I hope you know that' Brown eyes glared at the thoroughly soaked brown haired boy. Flicking her soaked chocolate brown hair out her face, Alice looked at the boy and practically spat at him. "They told us to not rock the boat, and what do you do? Pretend that we are on a freaking roller coaster and proceed to rock us back and forth, sending all of us into the lake." She heard a snicker from behind her and whirled on the other dark haired boy. "And I suppose you think this is funny huh? You're just as much to blame as the idiot over here. You encouraged his stupidity and now all of us are soaked to the bone before our sorting ceremony, making us look like fools. I hope you're both happy"

Alice stomped away from the idiots and went to join the rest of the 1st​ years making their way up the hill to the Castle. Alice was so busy ranting and raving in her head that she didn't even take the time to look up and notice her surroundings. She quickly navigated herself to the older Half-Giant with weak grey streaks in his hair leading them up to the castle. It was not until she was at the entrance that Alice even bothered to look up, and when she did, she was awestruck.

Eventually however she was shoved from behind by the two boys that fell into the lake with her. Alice glared at the two boys as they walked into the castle with the rest of the 1st​ years then picked herself up off the ground. Alice desperately tried to brush the dirt off her robes as she entered the castle, but the patches of dirt had clung to the wet patches on her uniform, making her look quite disheveled.

When they are finally allowed into the hall Alice desperately searches for her sister in the sea of black, but quickly gave up once the hat began to sing about itself. "I wonder how they enchanted the hat to do that?" Alice thought as the hat went on and on about how important each of the houses were. Just as the song was over Alice spotted her sister Julianna at one of the farthest tables decked out in her green uniform. Alice tried to wave, but the sorting had begun.

The mocha-skinned girl quickly went through a pro's and con's list of each of the four houses she could, theoretically of course, be sorted into. Alice's top choice had to be Slytherin, so she could be with her sister, but Alice knew she wasn't sly or cunning, or even that ambitious to be honest. She knew without a doubt that she would despise being in Gryffindor from what her sister said, so that left only Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw.

"Bishop, Alice" The witch at the front of the podium called out. Alice quickly pulled herself together and went to the front of the podium. As luck would have it, just as Alice reached the stool she tripped over her wet robes and knocked the hat off its resting place. It went flying into the staff quarters and landed on the only professor that Alice actually knew. Of all the people the sorting hat had to land on, it had to land on Professor Neville Longbottom, the Herbology teacher and seasoned war veteran.

Alice didn't need to turn around to know that everyone was laughing at her. Her dark brown skin did something that it had never done before in Alice's life; it turned bright red and covered her whole face.

Alice quickly glanced at her older sister and saw her hitting her head on the table in shame. Alice can feel the tears building up behind her eyes but wills herself to remain strong, while looking for any and all possible escape routes. Professor Longbottom simply laughed it off and handed the hat back to the teacher who immediately placed the hat on Alice's head. Thankfully the hat fell down over Alice's eyes so she couldn't see everyone smiling, chuckling and whispering amongst themselves about what a fool she looked like.

"Well hello young clumsy one, are you ready to be sorted today or are you going to toss me across the room again?"

"Can you please just get this over with so I can go die in a hole in peace… "She paused, "Please?"

"Alright then. Well, from what I can tell, you're not definitely not cut out for Hufflepuff, your kind and loyal, just not that loyal. You are ambitious, just not to the proper level of Slytherin my dear." Then the hat began to laugh, and not the nice quiet chuckle, no, the sorting hat burst into fell out bellowing laughter.

"I know exactly where to put you young Alice Raven Bishop… RAVENCLAW" The hat shouted. Alice notices the few groans, but that doesn't deter her, she carefully removes the hat and placed it on the stool and made her way down to the loudest clapping table. Once she sat down Alice looked over at her sister across the room and managed a little smile before looking at the table in front of her.
.[/spoili]

Species:

Witch

Blood Status:

Half-Blood

Personality:

Sassy and sarcastic~ "Because snapping someone's neck is frowned upon"

Alice uses her sass and sarcasm as a defense mechanism and a way to mock others without being too overtly obvious in her insults. Being sassy is Alice's way of being independent and bold, because when she was younger she never actually felt that way. What they may call rude, Alice calls honest. Alice also uses sarcasm to break the ice or tense situation. She watched too much "Friends" as a child and became like Chandler Bing, her parents have regretted it ever since.

Creative~ "I have an imagination… sue me"

Alice likes to live in her own mind and comes up with scenarios that work well in many situations. When she reads a fictional novel, she tends to create characters that would fit into that world and interact with the main characters and have their own adventures. Alice also tends to get ideas about almost everything, whether it's to improve production or coming up with an event, she can make it up. She may not be very artsy, but she can colour co-ordinate things quite well.

Curious and Observant~ "CONSTANT VIGILANCE…Curiosity may have killed the cat, but satisfaction brought it back"

Since nobody really pays attention to Alice unless she is falling down at their feet, she is able to listen in on conversations without people noticing her. But if it is interesting, she tends to go out of her way to listen in, so she knows many things about people that they would rather not have anyone knowing. She doesn't use that information, but she likes knowing, so if anyone does ask or you are in need of help, she can be there. Her clumsiness comes in handy because if she is discovered, she can trip and escape quickly.

Open-minded~ "Everyone is entitled to their own opinions, just don't shove yours down my throat"

Alice has been raised to accept everyone for what they do and not what they are, so she doesn't care about the separations between the classes like most people tend to do. Alice has learned to tune out the racist comments thrown her way by her mother's family over the years and choose not to care. Alice is very accepting of almost all of the outcasts, sure they may be weird, but everyone is to a certain extent.

Loner~ "Books are better friends than people"

Alice has been more comfortable by herself than with others for most of her life, silence doesn't bother her and she can function perfectly fine. She spends most of her days in the library because she finds the written world more fascinating than her real life. She feels like all of the people she grows close to eventually lets her down, so she avoids interactions with most people. She knows that books won't hurt her too much, they won't betray you or call you names behind your back like humans.

Stubborn~ "I am a Taurus, being a stubborn cow is in my nature"

If you try and force Alice to do something she does not wish to do, you are in for an uphill battle. Alice when she makes up her mind against something, it is very hard to change it.

Helpful~ "You don't see anything"

Alice when she was younger read a fairy tale about the Elves and the Shoemaker and Alice wanted to be like the elves, helping when you think nobody is watching. Her family didn't have a House Elf thankfully, but that doesn't mean that others don't. Although Hermione Granger had done a lot to ease the suffering, Alice and her family believe that all creatures like them should be free. So Alice goes around and randomly helps people in need without them knowing it.
If someone needs a book in the library that they cannot find, Alice is more than willing to find it, then trip in front of them leaving the book behind. Or if someone is having some difficulty with a bully, she usually sends jinxes or curses their way from behind a corner or piece of armour. She doesn't want recognition for what she does, she just wants to make everyone's life a little easier, and that makes her feel good about herself.

Clumsy~ "Can we just not get into this?"

Alice is extremely clumsy because of the curse placed on her. All of her life she has been tripping over the air it seems. Her family always mocks her over the fact she could be walking down a wide hallway, and with no help whatsoever, being like a pinball and crash into opposite sides constantly. If there is one trait that can easily identify Alice, it is her clumsiness.

Control Freak~ "There are reasons why working by myself is better."

It's not that Alice dislikes help, it's just the help she gets is just not up to a certain par that she expects. Alice has just found it easier to do it herself and not be let down by all the others around her. If she is put into a group project, she tends to take the lead because none of the others are willing, or they have stupid ideas that won't get the project done on time. Alice is willing to follow others and help out if they need it, but she is far more willing to be the second in command so that the project or task runs smoothly without any hiccups.

Biography:

The Beginning

[spoili]
Alice's mother, Jolly, was born in 1977 and was originally from India. She was part of a fairly pure-blooded family and came to Canada when she was 8 for better opportunities. She went to school in America for magic and played chaser on her Quidditch team, but decided to become a healer. It was there that she met Michael for the first time.

Jolly was the oldest of three and had a lot of pressure from her family to be the best and earn lots of money, since the move was expensive. Jolly was fairly serious and conservative as a child, but after being introduced to the average North American teenager, she started to become more independent. So by the time she had graduated from school, Jolly had changed and moved across the country to get away from her family in Toronto, Ontario to go to Red Deer, Alberta.

Michael was the 7th​ son of the 7th​ son in his family, and since his family were muggles they were quite surprised that he was a wizard. They were a poor family that had moved from Holland at the end of WW2 to go to Canada after having their home was destroyed during the war. They lived in a hole in the wall with their 3 sons at the time in Windsor, Ontario. Eventually they moved to Red Deer, Alberta to start a family farm, where their 7th​ son, named Frederikus, was born.

Frederikus was Alice's Grandfather and eventually married another Dutch immigrant named Martje (Margret) and they began their family in 1972 with the birth of their first son, John. Margret really wanted a girl so they kept trying and eventually in 1983 Fredrick Michael Bishop was born.

When Michael was 5 he started to display magical qualities that surprised his family constantly. When his brothers would beat him up for being the youngest, he would seemingly shrink, or his brothers would trip over the air. It was clear he was different from his family, but since he was the youngest boy he was still loved. When he received his letter, his parents were hesitant, but eventually let him go.

Although Jolly and Michael were in the same school, they never actually met thanks the 6 year age gap. However, both decided to go into the same program to become healers and met at a party. Jolly was dancing and having a good time, while Michael was nursing a drink at the bar. She noticed him, started flirting with him, and it was going well. She had to go to the bathroom and asked Michael to watch her purse for her. However, a friend dragged her out onto the dance floor where she completely forgot about Michael, until 2 hours later. When she returned to the bar she was surprised to still see him there watching her purse and hadn't left yet. From then on the rest was history, and 3 years later they were married with a baby on the way.

Julianna Margret Bishop was born and for a year everything was good. They had just gotten a new house an hour outside of Vancouver and Michael had gotten a new job at a muggle hospital. Then the family decided to go on a trip to Egypt to see the pyramids and all the wizarding lore. They arrived and for the first part of their trip, everything was going great, Jules didn't fuss and they were having a blast. Then they decided to visit the tomb of King Tut. Outside of the tomb, a man was selling some fruit he had stolen from a tree that was magically growing inside the tomb. What he didn't know was that the fruit was cursed by an ancient Priestess to only be eaten by the Royal blood of the Pharaohs.

Jolly had purchased one of these such fruits and was unknowingly cursed. However because she was pregnant at the time, the curse was ingested by her child, Alice. During her pregnancy, Jolly would suffer from random accidents and was constantly being hurt by one thing or another. At the 5 month mark, Jolly was forced on bed rest because of all of the complications. Then near the end of her 6th​ month, Jolly ended up going into labour with Alice because her body couldn't handle the strain. Thankfully she had gone to the muggle hospital where Michael worked and decided on a C-section. This turned out to be the right choice, seeing it was found that the baby had the umbilical cord wrapped around her next 3 times.
.[/spoili]

Canada

[spoili]
Alice was a peculiar child, she would always be watching and never really cried. Julianna had taken an instant liking to Alice and claimed her as her own baby. Jules would always take care of Alice, volunteered to clean up after Alice, feed Alice and even change her diapers. At night Jules would sneak into Alice's room and sing her songs from Pocahontas or tell her about her day. Jules was Alice's whole world it seemed, joined at the hip. As she grew, Alice refused to speak, not because she couldn't, just because she didn't wish to. At this point in time, Jules would speak for Alice, so there was never any need for her to speak.

However everything changed when Jules went to elementary school and left Alice behind. Alice no longer could communicate through her sister so she was on her own. She retreated into her room and stopped relying on her sister. Jules who felt like she had abandoned Alice, convinced her parents to get Alice a stuffed Polar Bear, after noticing her sister watching a documentary about them. Of course it wasn't a documentary about Polar Bears, but the Kermode Bear, but that is a minor detail. Jules told her that the bear would protect her and keep her company while Jules couldn't.

The bear name was Koda, and quickly became the center of Alice's world. There wasn't anywhere that Alice went that the bear went as well. Sure kids laughed at Alice when she was in grade 3 at her muggle school and still carried around a stuffed animal with her. Alice's parents were also concerned, but didn't have the heart to tell her to put away the bear.

Around this time Alice's powers were manifesting, but not in any of the "normal" ways; whenever she would show any accidental magic, something bad would happen. Alice began levitating Koda once, but when Jules walked in, her magic went haywire and Koda flew high speed towards her. Or one day she was trying to make Koda change colours and instead set him on fire. It was clear something was wrong with her magic, but the mess ups still showed that she was not a Squib.

One day in Elementary school when Alice was around 8, she was walking down the hallway, when one of her main bullies pushed her to the ground. When Alice fell down, Koda went flying and landed a few feet away from her, much to her dismay. The bully picked up Koda and threatened to rip off Koda's arms. Alice got angry and caused the bully to be thrown against a locker.The bully started to bleed and freak out while Alice grabbed Koda and ran out into the fields and hid in a tree.
When her parents were contacted and showed up at the school, Alice was throwing pine cones at all of the adults trying to get her down from the tree. Michael and Jolly quickly edited the memories of everyone involved and pulled Alice out of the muggle school. They then told Alice it was time to stop taking the bear with her everywhere, so Alice was only allowed to sleep with Koda anymore.

Alice was being homeschool by her parents and since she had nothing better to do, she started to read all the books she could reach on the bookshelf. She started at Nancy Drew and eventually within the course of a year, was reading Game of Thrones and Lord of the Rings in her spare time.

When Alice's birthday came around she was given two pieces of terrible news: Her grandfather on her mother's side had died, and her family was moving to England in less than a month. The first piece didn't really matter to her since she had never met her grandfather, seeing as how he disowned her mother when she choose to marry her father. The fact her Father was a muggle-born and not of Indian descent, was too much for her pure-blooded family.

The move to England was a whole other story. Alice absolutely refused to move from the home where she had grown up in. However there was nothing to do about it, and 2 weeks later her family was in England and moving to a small cottage in the outskirts of Godric's Hollow. Although it wasn't home, Alice felt a deep connection with the small home and instantly felt at ease with the sudden change in environment.

It was like a switch was turned in her magic and she had a little more control over her magic, yet it still messed up time and time again. The only real downside with her getting more control over her powers, was that she became extremely clumsy. Alice's parents brought her to a St. Mungo's Healer to have her checked out, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with her. However, the healer decided to run a few tests on Alice, and discovered that she was cursed.

Alice's parents were horrified and tried to figure out what might have caused it, when Jolly remembered her experience in Egypt after she ate the fruit. When she brought up the fact to the healer, he decided to check into it, but Alice could tell that he didn't really care. So when she got home, she decided to do some research on the computer at home and ventured into Godric's Hollow to check out the library. Unfortunately, there wasn't any information on her curse, so she put it in her journal and promptly forgot about it entirely.
.[/spoili]

England

[spoili]
When Alice's family moved to England, it seemed like the whole family was getting closer, but then Jules received her letter to Hogwarts, and left Alice for what felt like forever. The only contact that Alice had with her sister was with her weekly letters. Jules was sorted into Slytherin and it seemed like Alice was just counting the days until they could be reunited. However once her sister returned it seemed like she had no time left for her family and was constantly in her room.

It was during the year that Jules was gone that Alice and her brother became closer to one another. Mathew had been 4 when they moved to England, so Alice tended to ignore the annoying nuisance. However, when both her parents were working one night, Mathew approached Alice, who was reading at the time, and asked to be around her. At first Alice was going to reject him, and turned to do so, but when she saw the tears in his eyes and the lonely look she agreed to let him join her. They didn't say much, then he asked about the book she was reading, and Alice told him about how the boy in the book was a wizard and had to save the Wizarding world from evil. Mathew thought it was funny since they were wizards themselves, but Alice said it was a muggle story and to not think too hard about it.

He then asked her to read the story to him, and it quickly turned into a nightly thing where Alice would read to her brother from the book about the young Wizard and his adventures at Pigfarts. Alice started to learn more about her brother and regretted not really interacting with him when he was a baby. Once the book was over, Mathew asked for another story and so grabbed her Father's copy of The Hobbit and began reading it to him. Life at home seemed to get better, even with her sister gone. It seemed like she had replaced her sister for her brother in the best friend category. Then Alice got her letter to Hogwarts.

When Alice got to Hogwarts she thought that Jules and her would be together again, but it seemed like fate had a different idea in mind and Alice was sorted into Ravenclaw, taking her far away from Jules. Even though the two sisters saw each other across the tables at meals, they were always apart. Alice hated to be separated from her family, but her letters home always made her feel better, especially the ones from her brother.

Alice choose to spend most of her school career in the library instead of interacting with her house, so most people don't really know. Alice is comfortable being by herself and didn't feel the need to make friends with her dorm mates or the rest of her house. The library was a safe place to be, people didn't mock her for not being good at magic. Alice really tried at her classes, yet it seemed like she could do nothing right, it was always the wrong spell that came out, or when she did the spell right she seemingly slipped over nothing or knocked over something important. It was just easier for Alice to be completely alone, away from everyone else.

Everything changed when Jules began dating a squib boy named Kyle Chamberlain she had met at Hogsmede in Alice's Second year. When they started dating Alice was heavily against it, but never said anything. She had always had a terrible feeling about him, and just didn't know why that was. 2 years later Alice notices Jules not really eating anything throughout the days and if she did, Jules goes to the bathroom after every meal. So one day Alice followed her sister into the bathroom. When she entered the bathroom she caught her sister shoving her finger down her throat and puking into a toilet. When confronted she denied everything and tried to walk away, but Alice grabbed her arm. Her wince was all that Alice needed to know, and she ran off to tell a teacher and go after Kyle.

However, Jules grabbed Alice to prevent her from leaving and begged with tears in her eyes for her not to say anything. Alice agreed, so long as she breaks up with Kyle, and Jules begrudgingly agrees. The next day at breakfast, a teacher pulled her aside to go to the hospital wing, where Jules was at the time. Turns out, Kyle didn't take the news too well and attacked Jules. He continued to beat her until she was barely hanging on.

Alice almost ran out of the Hospital wing to hunt down her sister's boyfriend, but her sister started to wake up and the girl chose to stay. Alice stuck by her sister as she recovered for the next few days and convinced her to tell Headmistress McGonagall about Kyle..
The proper authorities were contacted and Jules was forced to press charges on her boyfriend. Thankfully Jules' boyfriend had never came to the house where they lived so they didn't have to take many precautions and just cast a Fidelius charm on their home.

The next year was difficult for Alice since not only was she dealing with her sister, but it was her brother's first year at Hogwarts, and her OWLS. She stayed under the radar cleaning up after her sister so she wouldn't get into too much trouble. By Christmas break Alice had had enough of her sister's behaviour and confronted her about it. They got into a fight that caused Jules to subsequently get a new Ravenclaw boyfriend that was her Jules' own age.

Alice didn't know how to feel about this new guy, but after talking to him, she discovered that he was an alright guy. Caleb was good for her sister and helped her get back on track, and was one less thing for Alice to deal with. This year was also when Alice felt like she should talk to the others in her house, but it's been 5 years and they don't seem to care really. To them she seemed odd, even to Ravenclaw standards. So Alice spent more time with her younger brother who was luckily sorted into Ravenclaw alongside her, so she was never really alone.

Now her sister is gone and Alice is ready to start her 6th​ year off on a good note. She finally found the notebook she had put her research about her curse in and is getting ready to find a way to beat the curse or die trying, well not really die, but still find a cure. Her sister is no longer at Hogwarts, having graduated, so Alice feels less weighed down by stress and concern, and the lack of worry could not have come to soon…
.[/spoili]

Relationships:

Mother: Jolly Marion Bishop ~ My overbearing mother…

[spoili]

When Alice and Julianna were growing up, both Jolly and her Husband were never really there for their children, constantly taking shifts at the hospital to provide for their children. However, after the death of her father when Alice was 9, things started to change and they tried to fix their ways of interacting with their 3 children. Jolly is the louder, more opinionated and social of Alice's parents. After seeing how they were neglecting their children by working so often, she changed and stopped taking as many shifts at work. She decided to become a mother and support her family all at the same time, working part time instead.

Since changing to part time, life in the Bishop household is happier. Alice and Jolly are quite alike in nature, but Jolly always remarks that Alice has the worst traits of both her and Michael. Alice loves her mother dearly, but sometimes feels like her mother smothers her. Alice has never really asked her parents for anything, so when she does ask for something she needs or wants, her mother is more than happy to get it for her… but goes overboard constantly.

Jolly tends to send almost 5 owls a day just to check on her children, and tell them about her day. But she tends to get off track and send long winding messages about the world and everything in it, until she gets to her point. Alice's father ended up feeling sorry for the family owl and purchased more over the years. So as you can guess birthdays… well they are a bit of a hassle. Although, most days Alice feels like her mother doesn't understand her, or even want to really, she still knows deep down that her mother is there for her and loves her deeply.
.[/spoili]

Father: Fredrick Michael Bishop~ The Silent Father

[spoili]

Fredrick, who goes by Michael, because he hates his first name, is more of the silent stoic type. Michael and Alice are quite similar in that perspective, they both hold back when they first meet people, but when they are comfortable, they open up. Alice has been a daddy's girl, but when her brother came along, she felt like she was put on the back burner by her father. Although he is only trying to give his son the life he never got as the youngest of 7 boys, he tends to neglect his daughter.

Over the years Michael has tried to be there for Alice when she began pulling into herself and never leaving her room, but Alice hasn't forgiven him for favouring her brother over her. When Alice gets into arguments with her mother and retreats into her room, he goes in and just sits with her not saying anything, just showing that he is there and he understands.

However he does have his temper, and since Alice and he are so alike, she knows how to push his buttons and when they fight they scream and yell at each other. Thankfully they don't get into fights often since they both hate confronting others and getting into fights, but if they need to they will. Although it may seem like he is not always there, when he is with the family, he tries to be a father.
.[/spoili]

Sister: Julianna Margret Bishop ~ She gave me a bear once…

[spoili]

When Alice was growing up, Julianna, or Jules, was always there and considered Alice her baby rather than her sister. They were inseparable and whatever one of them wanted, the other also wanted. It was this fact that Alice didn't speak until she was 4 years old because until that time her sister spoke for her. They were close as sisters and yes, like all siblings had their occasional fights, but they were still the best of friends, that is until Jules went to school. Alice had to learn to function on her own without her sister.

Jules was actually the one to give Alice her teddy bear and in a way that replaced her sister as her best friend. Over the years both Alice and Jules grew apart and started to argue and get angry at each other constantly. When the family moved to England, it seemed like they were going to be close again, but then Jules received her letter to Hogwarts, this time leaving Alice. The only contact that Alice had with her sister was with her weekly letters. Jules was sorted into Slytherin and it seemed like Alice was just counting the days until they could be reunited. However once her sister returned it seemed like she had no time left for her family and was constantly in her room.

Once Alice finally got to Hogwarts she thought they would be together again, but Alice was sorted into Ravenclaw and was separated even more from her sister. Even though they saw each other across the table at meals, they were always apart. Back home it wasn't much better and they were getting into more and more verbal fights than ever before, and Alice began retreating into herself and her room more.

After the incident with her ex-boyfriend, Alice became like a mother hen to Jules and they started to become close, like they once were, but it seems that her incident left more scars on her than what everyone thought. Overtime Jules' personality changed and it seems like nothing matters anymore. Alice's sister, who was a straight "O" student now was skipping classes and not doing her work. She was partying and drinking insane amounts and whenever anyone tried to say anything, she would snap at them, making it difficult to be her friend.

Thankfully Jules began dating Caleb who started to ground her and bring her back to normal. Alice had enough on her plate without dealing with her sister's crazy mood swings. Even though Jules is back to normal slightly, there are still days where she goes off the deep end, so Alice takes it upon herself to be the older sister to both her siblings, to be the responsible one it seems. The relationship has gotten better and Alice is glad to have her sister back in a sense, but she still resents her for pushing her away when they were young. However Jules was goes to Alice for any and all advice and tries because she too also misses their relationship.
.[/spoili]

Brother: Mathew Caleb Bishop ~ Ah, my favourite little shit.

[spoili]

Well in the beginning Alice hated her brother, when her parents told her they were getting a new member of the family, she thought they meant a dog, not this whiney loud baby. So Alice decided to treat him like a dog instead, and refused to acknowledge him as her brother. It also didn't help that when he was born, to Alice, her parents seemed to only be concerned with him. So for a long time she didn't even interact with him, but she never interacted with anyone so her parents didn't see it as strange.

In truth Alice was jealous of her brother since he got all these new things and her parents spoiled him rotten, when it used to be her being spoiled with love from her parents. It seemed like her parents only had time for Mathew, and not Alice or Jules anymore. At this point Jules was at school all the time and didn't spend any time with her anymore, and she felt really lonely. Once they moved to England things between them didn't change, she still treated him like an annoying puppy that refuses to leave you alone. He was just an older thing that was still just as annoying and took away her daddy from Alice. She really resented him.

However things began to change when Jules went to Hogwarts and Alice's parents had to work at the hospital more often, leaving both Alice and Mathew at home with a baby-sitter who didn't care. It was night time when Mathew woke up from a nightmare and being 5 he went into his parent's room, but they were late getting home from work, so he was alone. Jules was at school, and the babysitter was too busy chatting with whoever on her phone, so as a last resort he went into Alice's room. Alice was reading when he came in and was going to kick him out, but seeing how upset he was, she invited him onto her bed. Eventually he grew curious and asked about the book she was reading. She told him and asked her to read it to him, since the babysitter neglected to do so that night. It became a nightly ritual after that and eventually Alice learned to tolerate and slightly like her brother.

Although they may have had a rocky past Alice loves her little brother to bits and would do anything for the little guy. When he was eventually sorted into Ravenclaw in Alice's 5th​ year, she was so proud and overjoyed to not be separated from her little brother. She often helps him with his homework and brings back lots of things from Hogsmeade when she goes into Town. If someone just happens to stupidly bully her brother, Alice tends to cause a few accidents to happen to them, like going to use a bat-bogey curse and ends up shrinking a part of their anatomy that declares them as… male, not that she planned that or anything.

So Alice and her brother are more comfortable with each other and Alice tends try and maintain his innocence, especially after her sister's incident and her spiral afterwards. But things are better and the little nerd is happy in Ravenclaw with his older sister, has great friends and is quite sociable and top student in his grade, a future Head Boy in the making. Alice is proud of her brother, although she hates how he gets better grades than her in almost everything, but it's a love hate relationship. She still recommends books for him to read because she can't read to him while at school, but at home they spend time outside, side by side, just reading their books in silence.
.[/spoili]

Patronus:

Kermode Bear

Even as a child, Alice has always been connected to bears, especially since Koda was her only friend growing up. Alice tends to see herself as a mother bear when it comes to her important people, she will do anything for them, and will fight to the death to save them.
Since Alice lived along the West Coast of Canada, the main type of bear that she came across were Black Bears. When she was wondering through the forest one day when her sister was at school, she came across the Kermode bear cub by accident. Both Alice and the bear seemed to have a connection. Later when Alice returned home and told her parents about meeting a Polar Bear in the forest that day. Her parents told her about the Kermode bear and how they were like black bears, but white instead. After that she fell in love with the idea of the bear and did more research on the bear and discovered that her home was the only place where they resided.

Boggart:

Inferi

Originally it was the rabbit from Monty Python and the Holy Grail, she watched it when she was 4 and was horrified that the snugglies was so bloodthirsty. She only discovered that it was her biggest fear when she her family first moved to England and Alice's room had one hidden in a cupboard. All she remembers is screaming while her parents rush into the room and blood everywhere.

However after the last Defense Against the Dark Arts class, she discovered her fear of the Inferi. Watching everyone killing them and body parts flying everywhere, just creeps her out and makes her feel sick. It doesn't help that the latest TV shows like the Walking Dead or Resident Evil movies make her fear for her life. Knowing that the Inferi are actually dead brought back to life through dark magic, makes it all the more scary that they can actually come to life.

Pet:
[spoili]

A Toad named Alberta, which is where Alice and Alberta first met. Alberta is a Canadian Toad, yes they are called Canadian Toads. Although her sister and mother seemed to hate her, Alice and Alberta had a connection and bond that couldn't be broken. Plus she liked to freak them out.
.[/spoili]

Wand:

~ Vine wood ~ 10 and 1/2 inches ~ Unicorn Horn~ Surprisingly Swishy~

Vine Wood

[spoili]
"The druids considered anything with a woody stem as a tree, and vine makes wands of such a special nature that I have been happy to continue their ancient tradition. Vine wands are among the less common types, and I have been intrigued to notice that their owners are nearly always those witches or wizards who seek a greater purpose, who have a vision beyond the ordinary and who frequently astound those who think they know them best. Vine wands seem strongly attracted by personalities with hidden depths, and I have found them more sensitive than any other when it comes to instantly detecting a prospective match. Vinewood is flexible, which one might think would denote a yielding wood. However, it tends to be extremely erratic, and it is a strong wizard or witch who overcomes the insecurities the wood holds to become successful with it."
.[/spoili]

Unicorn Hair

[spoili]
While this core does not generally produce the strongest wands-although the wand wood may enhance its power-wands that have unicorn hair in them are the least flamboyant, decreasing its susceptibility to fluctuations and blockages. Advantages of this core are that it usually produces the most consistent magic, and that it is the most faithful to its owner of the three cores. A wand with a core of unicorn hair is harder to turn to the Dark Arts than dragon heartstring and phoenix feather, a factor that many witches and wizards like.
.[/spoili]

Surprisingly Swishy

[spoili]
A wand with this flexibility will either surprise its owner by being surprisingly loyal or surprisingly unloyal and is most often known for doing the unexpected. It is usually great for charm work. Owners that are matched with wands of this flexibility are usually the type of people who have a hard time coming out of their shell or opening up, but once they do, others will find themselves drawn to their charming, fun-loving personalities. The owner usually adapts well to unexpected changes but may find it difficult to make hard decisions.
.[/spoili]

Other:

Classes

Astronomy
Alice has always loved looking up at the stars and imagining all the galaxies and wonders that exist out there. Alice is also a night owl, so staying awake for classes like this, is not a problem for her. This is more a class that Alice enjoys, rather than a class she is amazing at. Alice prefers this class because it has less to do with actual magic and more to do with observation and calculations.

Ancient Runes
Alice is seemingly gifted for Ancient Runes. She can easily decipher runes in minutes rather than the hours it takes her classmates to decipher the message. Alice likes the class because it's the one thing she is better at than her sister in and she is extremely talented in.

Muggle Studies
Since Alice was raised like a muggle, she took this class for easy marks, not because she wants to know more about the "fascinating" world of muggles. Alice usually sits in the back of the room counting the minutes until she can escape the class more days than not. Unsurprisingly, to Alice at least, she is top of the class and barely even tries.

Defense Against the Dark Arts
As much as Alice loves this class, she is an absolute mess in it. She performs spells that either are the opposite or more powerful than the spell she is trying to cast, or she does the spells correctly and knocks over everything in the process. She is certain Proffessor MacNeill inwardly cringes when she walks through the door for class.

Patronus
Surprisingly for Alice, she had no problems whatsoever casting a Patronus charm first time around. She just remembered the day that Jules gave her Koda and how happy she was with her two best friends. Somehow those memories have also morphed together with Alice reading to her brother and its created a strong memory that helps create her patronus.

Transfiguration
Alice absolutely hates this class with a passion, and couldn't wait to drop it at the first chance. The first day in the class she accidentally knocked over a vase, it shattered of course, but the teacher freaked out unnecessarily and took away 25 points and kicked her out of the classroom. Since then she doesn't hate the course, but the awful teacher. She also isn't too keen on the idea of changing things into something else, like a rat into a cup, it's just disgusting to Alice.

Charms
Alice enjoys this class immensely although she is clumsy the teacher never holds it against her, unlike a certain Transfiguration teacher who-shall-not-be-named. She may not be skilled in Charms, but it is far from her worst class, so it is enjoyable.

Herbology
Alice has what most gardens would call, a black thumb; everything she touches, dies. She is not good at Herbology, not even close. She tries she really does, but even a cactus died on her once… a cactus, let's just say that Alice is not Professor Longbottem's favourite student.

Sporty
Alice may not look like it, but she does play a lot of sports back home, especially the muggle ones. Alice had competed professionally as a speed swimmer from the age of 6 till she went to Hogwarts when she turned 11, now she swims just for fun. Alice enjoys playing Rugby, a sport that she picked up while in England. Back home in Canada, Alice also enjoys playing Volleyball, basketball, and softball, but never really tried out for any teams, just played at family reunions and get-togethers.

Quidditch
The only time Alice has ever felt free from her clumsiness is when she was in the sky flying. She always wanted to play Quidditch, but her fear of failing and being laughed at has always kept her from doing anything, until this past year that is. Alice finally worked up the courage to try out for Beater on the Ravenclaw team, and much to her surprise she had made it. Her mother was always trying to encouraging her to be a chaser, but Alice likes to hit things more than throwing things through a hoop. It tends to relieve anger and stress.

Don't mess with the Brother
When Alice's younger brother was being mocked once she used a bat-bogey hex on the bully. Only because her magic is messed up, she shrunk a particularly vital piece of his anatomy instead. Of course it was fixed, but the fact still remains that she shrunk a boy's family jewels and that tends to throw people off. But her dad and brother were quite proud of her and don't feel the need to be over protective.

Appearance:

Alice is 5 foot 5 inches and is quite proud of her swimmer's build from speed swimming since she was 6. You can normally find her with her hair waist length hair chocolate brown hair put up in two pig tails with two red ribbons. Alice also has a mocha coloured skin with coffee colored eyes that sparkle when she smirks. Alice rarely goes a day without her ribbons in her hair because they were a gift from her grandfather on her father's side. When she was small she always had her hair in her face and he wanted to see her happy smile and face without her hair in the way. So one day he took her to a pretty store and told her to pick her favourite colour, which was red at the time, for both her and Koda. Alice was overjoyed when he tied them in her hair, even if they were sloppily done, it was the thought that count and they were from her papa. It was one of the last gifts he gave to her before he died and she treasures it always.

Normally, Alice is in her school uniform, but during the summer months she likes to wear dresses to keep herself cool. Her main dress is a light blue summer dress she got when she went to the island of Seychelles with her family. Although Alice has more of a tom-boy personality and doesn't mind dirt and mud, she still loves to feel like a female and look nice. If she's not in a dress she is either in jeans or shorts depending on her mood. If she had her choice she would live in her ballet flats all year round, but since they live in rainy England she can only wear them in the summer.

[spoili]

[/spoili]

RP Example:

[spoili]
The time was half past bored as all hell. Alice was sitting in the back of the classroom, mind wandering about almost everything else other than this Transfiguration class. The professor, whose name Alice just doesn't seem to quite remember or actually care about, is just droning on… and on… and on about the importance of familiars or whatever.

The classroom was way too hot and stuffy and Alice was thinking that all the people here have these weird accents and look at her strangely. There is this girl in the front of the classroom, ebony hair with light blue tips at the end, just sitting there taking notes like she actually cares. What a Loser. Was the only thought that ran through Alice's head.

There was a sharp pain in Alice's side that made her aware that the idiot beside her, a Gryffindor who fell asleep right at the beginning of class, fell off his chair and somehow managed to bump her as he dropped like the fly he was. The movement of splattering to the floor like a pancake caused him to wake up and draw the attention of our teacher in their direction.

"Is there a problem back there Mr. Kettleburn?" The monotonic professor stated, pausing her, positively enlightening lesson, about Trolls? Monkeys? Nobody actually cared anyways. Kettleburn didn't know how to respond and sat their stupidly, completely out of it. The Transfiguration professor began glaring at him

"Uh… I uh" The stupid Gryffindor spluttered on the ground like an idiot.

"Merlin, do I have to do everything myself?" Was all Alice thought before she decided to do something about the bumbling idiot.

"Shut up and get back into your seat" she hissed at the boy. The boy, who had auburn coloured hair and quite ordinary features anyone bothered to be honest, quickly got into his seat and looked down at the desk. Meanwhile, the professor, who was narrowing her eyes at the two students finally spoke up.

"Nice to see that you finally decided to join us Miss Bishop."

Alice narrowed her eyes in response, but wisely chose to remain silent and kick the boy next to her in his chair. She saw him wince from the side of her eye, but continued to watch the professor at the front get more and more angry with each passing second.

"Well Miss Bishop? Do you have anything to say to the class?"

"No, Professor" Alice watched as the girl, whom she had mocked in her mind earlier, started to giggle at Alice and the boy. Alice glared at them and basically dared them to continue laughing.

"Well then. Maybe you could tell us when the School Pigfarts was founded?" The professor had a superior smug look on her face that made her already fat head grow.

"Pigfarts? What the fuck? Is that even a real school? She has got to be playing with me." Alice quickly glanced around at all of the others to see similar looks of confusion. "So I am not going insane, that's good I guess. Pigfarts does sound familiar… Oh! That's right it's the school from the first book I read to my brother. But that is just muggle fiction… she has got to be playing with me. Well, two can play that game."

"Last I checked, Professor, there is no such school named Pigfarts in all of our history, but if there was, you haven't mentioned it in the last half hour we have been in class, that is supposed to be about transfiguration, and not muggle literature by K.J Fowling."

The class burst into giggles at her sass, but by the narrowing of the professor's yellow eyes that the professor was furious. Alice knew she shouldn't have been so sarcastic or sassy with her professor, but she just couldn't feel sorry about it at all.

"10 points from Ravenclaw for Sass." Yep, called it.

"Now animals are important in trans-…" Alice had already began tuning her out.

"Sorry about that" The auburn haired boy beside me whispered

"Shut up" Alice growled at the boy underneath her breath.

"Im-"

"Don't care."

"Fine then." The boy said with a huff, then settled back into his chair trying to get comfortable. After about 3 minutes of fidgeting he finally managed to get into a semi-comfortable position and fall back to sleep.
Alice quickly glance over at the professor to see her still droning on about whatever. So Alice began day dreaming about the fake school of Pigfarts and how it is located on the moon and that the headmaster is a lion named Rumbleroar… Alice shook herself out of her day dream. "What is wrong with me, honestly?"

Alice quickly glanced at watch and groaned, earning yet another glare from her professor. Alice didn't even begin to care and slammed her head on the desk in front of her. Only 20 more minutes until this class is finally over… only 20 more minutes of hell.
.[/spoili]​

 

[FieryCold]

[banner courtesy of @darkflames13]

N a m e
Alistair Blackbourne

‹ Etymology & Nicknames ›
The Gaelic meaning of Alistair is defender of man. Natasha and Amos named their child as such in the hopes that he would become an advocate of muggle-borns, half-bloods, and half-breeds like themselves. Ironically, Alistair turned out to be just the opposite. He does not like his name very much, but puts up with being called as such; names are not important anyway. However, one must take care not to call him by a pet name or any of his other nicknames (Alis, Ali, and Al, to name a few) as he finds these childish and inelegant.

A g e
16 (Born December 20)

G e n d e r
Male

H o u s e & Y e a r

Slytherin | 6th Year

S p e c i e s
Wizard

B l o o d S t a t u s
Pure-blood

P e r s o n a l i t y

‹ Proud & Obstinate ›
Alistair has always been snobbish, even as a child. He has always known that he is somebody special, but his arrogance exacerbated the moment his grandfather corrupted him with supremacist views. It has come to the point where Alistair finds himself too important to be mingling with those belonging to so-called "inferior" races and/or blood statuses. He does not care to concern himself with those he considers beneath him, sometimes treating them as vermin if not straight-out dismissing their existence.

Nothing ever humbles Alistair. He is proud as he is stubborn and unforgiving. One would take care not to rub him the wrong way, for if you do you can be sure he would go to great lengths just to make your life a living hell. After all, he is not as mature nor composed as he would like to believe. On the other hand, even when he knows he is in the wrong, he is not wont to apologise for his actions as his pride prevents him from doing so.

It is this distorted sense of self-importance that often gets Alistair into trouble, and with authoritarian figures most especially. The boy is too daring for his own good. He does not like it when something is demanded of him or when the opinions of others run counter to his own, even though he can be just as demanding and forceful of his opinions towards other people. In such a sense he believes that his word is law and that others ought to follow it, having placed himself upon such a high pedestal that he no longer thinks of himself as an erring human being, but rather as something like a god.

‹ Partial & Mildly Lustful ›
Though highly intelligent, Alistair has a tendency to be biased, especially towards women he deems particularly beautiful. He may have supremacist views, but he can be just a little bit tolerant of pretty half-blood women. He would even romance some if he feels like doing so, but that is the extent of his tolerance, and he would never associate himself with anything less, such as mudbloods, squibs, or worse, half-breeds, even if he were to find their faces pleasing to the eyes. Naturally, muggles are out of the question. He can be chivalrous towards women he likes, but his relatively kinder treatment is but a calculated move. For when he pursues someone or something, it is always with a hidden agenda in mind. And after all, although Alistair is a highly ambitious and serious individual, he is still but a growing teenage boy. And just like any other heterosexual teenage boy, he is very much attracted to women.

‹ Clever & Vigilant ›
As is expected of a true Slytherin, Alistair is clever and resourceful beyond measure. He possesses a certain degree of cunning that enables him to pursue his secret agendas without eventually having to suffer the consequences of such underhanded pursuits. Not only that, he is also highly observant, being able to assess people and situations accurately in most instances - a gift that only so few are ever born with, and even fewer harness. As such, he is able to glean other people's personalities by merely observing them. This of course gives him the upper hand in most social situations (that is, whenever he cares enough to involve himself in such), enabling him to manipulate those around him when it matters.

‹ Dastardly & Sarcastic ›
Much like his twin brother, Alistair has a penchant for causing mischief. He is especially fond of playing cruel pranks on people he deems beneath him, and muggle-borns and half-breeds are his usual targets. He feels that it is his duty as well as his privilege as a pure-blood to torment those who are not up to par with his standards of what constitute a utopian wizarding community. To Alistair, these renegades, as he likes to collectively call them, have become too audacious for his liking and should therefore be tamed. They need to be taught and constantly reminded of their place in society, and he believes that there is no better way to do so than by treating them the way they should be treated: as vermin.

It is a wonder how Alistair, having been raised by relatively kind and normal parents, ended up with such a dark sense of humour. Not only does he derive pleasure from humiliating others, he is also very sarcastic. His words can be likened to daggers: cold, sharp, and hurtful, for he secretly sees everyone else but his brother and grandfather as nothing more than idiots.

‹ Conscientious & Thorough ›
Though he may sometimes seem like an irresponsible troublemaker, Alistair is actually quite the hardworking individual. He takes his schoolwork and extra-curricular activities very seriously and can even be something of a perfectionist. He pays attention to every little detail and calculates his every move with prudence. After all, being so proud and stubborn, Alistair likes to be in control of things, even those that cannot be controlled. He dislikes it when things don't go as planned, and he will always take the necessary measures - no matter how underhanded they may be - to produce the desired results.

The only downside to this is that Alistair puts too much unnecessary effort into his work. He is obsessed over getting everything right that he ends up tiring himself excessively. Furthermore, whenever events divert from his original plans, he is almost always disheartened, and failure can make him depressed for weeks at a time.

‹ Serious & Withdrawn ›
Alistair is also a highly anti-social person. It is not that he is socially awkward; he chooses not to talk to most people simply because he believes they are not worth talking to. He is a man of very few words; small talk does not entice him. In his opinion, one should only speak when there is something important to say; filling the air with words is only something that airheads do to create superficial relationships. Of course, there are always those few who make the assumption that he is the easy-going type, seeing as Alistair and his brother are often seen playing pranks on other people. But underneath all that Alistair is very much a serious individual who does not care for jokes or meaningless tirade. Furthermore, social interactions make him uncomfortable and unnecessarily tense due to the fact that people usually expect him to be someone else - a joker - only to be disappointed when they find out he is actually otherwise.

B i o g r a p h y
Sixteen years ago, on a cold December morning, two little bundles of joy were born into the world. The first to come out of his mother's womb was Alistair, pink-faced and screaming; and then ten minutes later, his twin brother followed. The two lived happy, normal lives throughout their tender years. Even Alistair himself had an especially colourful and eventful childhood in spite of what his current attitude suggests. In fact, some of his fondest memories would be when he would hang out with the children of neighbouring wizarding families, playing (or attempting to play) Quidditch on their little toy broomsticks. Moreover, Alistair's parents were (and still are) very amicable and well-meaning people, in spite of having come from two powerful pure-blood families, and they only hoped for the best for their children.

However, there was always something off about their family, or so it seemed to Alistair as he was growing up. Something was missing, and in spite of his and his twin's fortunate conditions he felt a great deal of dissatisfaction about the way they went about their lives. He had always felt like a square peg in a round hole, having developed a superiority complex from early on, and it seemed to him as though none of his relatives, not even his parents, could ever understand him for being so different. After all, Natasha and Amos were humble people who liked to help others and support causes; Alistair was very much the opposite, deriving pleasure in the pain and misfortune of other people, especially those he is not particularly taken to. It did not take long before Alistair finally disowned his own parents, having found more purpose in his life under the guidance of his grandfather, Perseus.

Alistair and Zed first met Perseus when they were around eight or nine years old. Impressionable, they were, when Perseus first influenced them with his supremacist views. Because of this encounter, Alistair and Zed became more violent and outspoken about their prejudices, and when their parents finally caught on, the twins were forbidden to see their grandfather again. For a little while afterwards, Natasha and Amos employed various techniques in an effort to teach their children to be more open and understanding of and towards all sorts of people and species, but none of these techniques ever worked. If any, they only did a great deal to worsen the damage.

Now, Alistair is keen to leave his parents' house so that he could reside in his grandfather's manor, a grand place under the care of a family house elf. Even now that he has grown and is studying in Hogwarts, Alistair remains adamant about officially disowning his parents. He continues to have a supremacist attitude towards mudbloods, half-bloods, half-breeds, and the like, in spite of his parents' attempts at teaching him to become more appreciative of such diversity.

R e l a t i o n s h i p s

[ General Views ]

Half-bloods - Alistair is relatively kinder towards half-bloods, most especially if they are women he deems particularly beautiful. This, of course, does not mean that they are all exempt from his teasing. He might have a few half-blood friends, but he keeps them at an arm's length, treating them more as servants rather than companions. If a half-blood ever dares provoke him, he would treat them the same way he treats mudbloods and half-breeds, which is without mercy.

Half-breeds & Mudbloods - WIP

[ Family ]

‹ Zedekiah Blackbourne ›
Twin Brother
Despite being twins, Alistair and Zed have remarkably distinct personality traits and preferences. It would not be a stretch to say that they are as opposite as black is to white. In fact, had they not been born unmistakably identical in the physical sense, one would not at all think of them as twin brothers. But despite their differences the two are quite close. They understand each other at an extraordinary deep level and are oftentimes able to predict each other's thoughts and actions, to the point that outsiders often mistake them to be legilimens.

However, the twins' relationship is not always smooth-sailing, for there are times when their disagreements evolve into heated arguments. When they come together as a team, they are powerful, but when they turn against each other, they also become highly destructive, for neither will ever be willing to back down. By far, they have resolved most of their arguments by simply taking time away from one another rather than talking it out. After all, even though neither knows how to apologise, they can never ignore or stay angry at each other for long.

‹ Amos Blackbourne ›
Father
Unlike most other pure-bloods, Amos does not have supremacist views. He is not prejudiced against mudbloods, half-breeds, and the likes, but rather supports them in their cause. It is for this reason that Alistair feels a great deal of animosity towards him. Having believed his father to be a traitor, he does not speak a word to Amos unless it is absolutely necessary. The hostility is, however, merely one-sided, as Amos does not even remotely hate his son for having opposing beliefs.

But it should be noted that their relationship was not always this strained. As a child, Alistair was quite fond of his father and even looked up to the man; it was not until he was introduced to the notion of supremacism that his close ties with his parents was put to the test. The string was only irreparably severed when Amos forbade the twins to see Perseus again, believing the man to be a bad influence to his children. By doing so Amos simply worsened the damage, and Alistair was ultimately estranged from his father.

‹ Natasha Blackbourne ›
Mother
Alistair treats Natasha kindlier than he does his father, even though she and Amos are one and the same in the sense that they are both blood traitors. For whatever reason, Alistair believes that his mother has been merely brainwashed by her husband, and thus she cannot be given the full blame for being a heretic. It could be that his partiality of women causes him to react this way. Whatever the case may be, Alistair is in speaking terms with his mother; he takes the time and the effort to listen to what she would have to say, even if he might not particularly agree with her at times.

‹ Perseus Blackbourne ›
Grandfather
Perseus, or Percy, as Zed likes to call him, is Alistair's favourite relative. He is the very man who introduced the twins to the concept of pure-blood supremacism, and for that Alistair is very grateful. There is nothing much to say about the old man other than that he is like an older and stricter version of Alistair - a serious and stubborn man with very aged views. And perhaps it is for that reason that the two get along very well. The affection Alistair feels towards his grandfather seems to be mutual too, as Perseus has hinted time and again that Alistair is his favourite grandson. Furthermore, Perseus passed the ancient family wand to him, not Zed, thus corroborating the aforementioned fact.

[ Hogwarts ]

‹ Kiyoko Oshiro ›

‹ Jayden Everdragomir ›

‹ Averill Trevelyan ›

‹ Anice Runeswell ›

‹ Glesni Helling ›

‹ Ryan Jae McCallion ›

‹ Sabrina Gallagher ›
"I don't typically talk to half-breeds, but I make an exception for my teammates. I'm not so unprofessional as to let my views affect my performance."
TBA

‹ Madison Reeden ›
"Madison and I were childhood friends. But that friendship has long been irrevocably severed. She is a traitor, I tell you. A traitor."
TBA

‹ Melinda Geralds ›
"Mel? You mean that midget who gets off on pulling other people's hair?"
TBA

‹ Etienne Stark ›
TBA

Others are TBD as of the moment

P a t r o n u s

‹ Siamese Cat ›
It is curious how Alistair should have a cat, of all things, for a patronus. The boy absolutely abhors cats and would go so far as to inflict injury upon them whenever they happen to be in the way. However, this particular patronus is but a mere manifestation of Zed, with whom Alistair shares the fondest of memories. Zed also happens to have a Siamese cat, and that could be another reason why such materialises whenever Alistair conjures a patronus.

B o g g a r t

‹ Millipede ›
The millipede, although slow-moving and generally harmless to human beings, is one of the very few things that Alistair greatly fears. He has only encountered a millipede once during his freshman year (a fellow Slytherin with a penchant for collecting bugs and the like had smuggled it to the dorms), but the encounter was enough to scar Alistair for life. It is so that when Alistair is facing a boggart, it turns into a life-sized millipede, emitting a smell so horrid that it could cause many to faint. When the ridikulus spell is cast, however, a pair of colourful wings emerges from the millipede's spineless back, turning the anthropod into an insect resembling a butterfly.

P e t

‹ None ›
Alistair is not too fond of animals. He has never been the caretaker type, and deems such to be a common trait among servants - something that does not at all befit his character. To have a pet animal means you would have to watch it, clean it, look after it, and give it the proper amount of attention, but Alistair has neither the sentiments nor the patience to undertake such a responsibility.

W a n d

Elm | Basilisk Skin | Hard | 12 inches

This wand is a very ancient type that has been passed down from one generation of Blackbournes to another, eventually falling to Perseus' father's hands, and then Alistair's. Its core is made of basilisk skin, very rare, and it is for this reason that the wand has become a valuable heirloom of the Blackbourne family.

‹ Wood : Elm ›
"The unfounded belief that only pure-bloods can produce magic from elm wands was undoubtedly started by some elm wand owner seeking to prove his own blood credentials, for I have known perfect matches of elm wands who are Muggle-borns. The truth is that elm wands prefer owners with presence, magical dexterity and a certain native dignity. Of all wand woods, elm, in my experience, produces the fewest accidents, the least foolish errors, and the most elegant charms and spells; these are sophisticated wands, capable of highly advanced magic in the right hands (which, again, makes it highly desirable to those who espouse the pure-blood philosophy)."

‹ Core : Basilisk Skin ›
"Those who are strong-willed, driven, relentless, resilient, powerful, stubborn, steadfast and unyielding would have this wand core. Those who are potent Parselmouths tend to have this wand core. Some of the strongest Dark Wizards and Dark Witches also have a wand with this core. Having such a wand core suggests that you often find yourself up against seemingly impossible odds and are able to overcome them, as well as being very unwilling to back down without a fight. Such wand cores are extremely rare, as the creature from which it comes from tends to be hard to kill, as it is likely that you yourself would be hard to kill. It is for this reason that such cores tend to be found in heirloom wands, which are passed down from generation to generation. This wand core tends to be among the best when it comes to sheer blunt force magic. This is also one of the best cores to use in Dark Metal-Charming, The Dark Arts and Elemental Magic, particularly spells involving Metal or Fire. It is a wand core predominantly found among those of House Slytherin. Wands with Basilisk Skin cores are incredibly rare, as the beasts are rare to begin with and are hard to kill. Due to the rarity, they often are passed down from generation to generation, so Basilisk-core wands are either the heirloom of Slytherin-type Pureblood families or reforged wands from family cores. The occasional new Basilisk wand will almost always bond to a Dark Metal-Charmer, a Parselmouth or budding Dark Wizard. Very little good comes out of wielders of wand with Basilisk Skin cores. This is a popular wand core among Dark Metal-Charmers."

‹ Flexibility : Hard ›
"A wand of this flexibility is very difficult to work with and its loyalty is not won easily. Hard wands are great for complex and advanced levels of magic, so beginning wizards and witches may find extra difficulty with this wand when it doesn't perform well for simple magic. As such, this type of wand is best suited for wizards and witches who are gifted, stubborn, and never give up. Owners of this wand also have a tendency to view things in absolutes; black or white. Some people may find them intimidating or difficult to approach."

[Source]

O t h e r

‹ Studious ›
Alistair has always been fond of reading. Stories, encyclopaedias - it does not matter what it is, so long as it is something he can bury his head in while he is eating or walking in the hallway. It is no wonder then that Alistair excels in his scholarly pursuits. He has high marks in almost every class. Defence Against the Dark Arts is one of the subjects he particularly enjoys, even if he finds the professor to be a half-blood goon. At the moment, there are only two classes Alistair is having trouble with: Herbology and Transfiguration. Alistair simply does not have the patience to grow plants; nor does he like getting his hands dirty. Meanwhile, Transfiguration is an exceedingly difficult and complex subject that even the most skilled witches and wizards cannot perfect, and Alistair is no exception to this.

‹ Quidditch: Keeper ›

Quidditch is a sport that Alistair takes very seriously. He has always been an avid fan of Quidditch, even as a child, and there had even been a time when he considered becoming a professional sportsman. That is, before his grandfather advised him not to pursue those dreams. But while he has dropped all thought of becoming a full-fledged Quidditch player, the boy continues to play the game whenever he can.

Sometime during his second year at Hogwarts, Alistair caught wind that the Slytherin team was recruiting new members. He had initially wanted to become the team's Seeker. The role seemed only fitting, as he is something of a loner, too proud to mingle with the other members of the team, especially if they were not pureblooded like he was. Furthermore, he had grown weary of taking the defensive role in casual Quidditch matches with his childhood friends. A change was in order. However, somebody had already taken the position he desired, and even if the spot had been free, there is no denying that Alistair is more talented at playing the role of Keeper than he is at any other.

Over the course of the years he has been on the team, Alistair has warmed up to his position despite having misgivings about it initially. It has come to the point where he would not trade it for any other role, even if he were offered the Seeker position that he once coveted. The boy has also become more cooperative with his fellow members since joining; pushing aside one's pride momentarily is necessary if one wishes to become an effective member of a team, even if said team is comprised mostly of half-bloods and half-breeds.

‹ Descendant of the Peverell Line ›
The Peverell brothers, Antioch, Cadmus, and Ignotus, are believed to be the main characters in "The Tale of the Three Brothers", a legend that revolves around the subject of the Deathly Hallows. The Peverells are a pureblood family that went extinct in the male line over the course of the years, but their blood still runs in those descendants of the female line. Alistair and his relatives are among these descendants. Harry Potter is also a known descendant of the Peverells. A sore subject one should not bring up in Alistair's presence.

‹ Parselmouth ›
Alistair found out about his rare ability (speaking in Parseltongue, the language of snakes) during one of his many visits to his grandfather's house in which there are many snake emblems; he would have never figured out he could speak the language if his grandfather had not been around to hear him do so. Although the ability is said to be hereditary, Alistair knows not of any other relative who can also speak Parseltongue, not even his twin brother.

A p p e a r a n c e

Alistair stands at 5'9", certainly not the tallest among his fellow sixth years, but as he is still sixteen years old, it is predicted he will grow another two or three inches in the future. He is neither thin nor wiry, but rather falls well in between, having spent much of his childhood playing Quidditch. The first thing people usually notice about Alistair is his long, thick black mane, which falls to just a little below his waist. It is a little known fact, but he can be very fussy about his hair and uses a lot of products to keep it as smooth and shiny as possible. He rarely ever puts his hair up in a ponytail, except during Quidditch matches or a particularly daunting task, such as potion-making and the likes. Having his hair up makes him feel uncomfortable and self-conscious, however, as this exposes his face. Not that he is particularly hideous; in fact, he is actually quite handsome. But many have remarked that he has some rather feminine features. He is something of a refined beauty, after all, pale and with soft features that contrast his rather imperious personality - a point of envy among girls, for even though he is a man, his face and complexion rivals those of most women.

Although he is particularly good-looking and holds himself with a certain air of refinement and elegance, many are frightful in his presence. His pensive "no-nonsense" expression, along with the scowl that seems to perpetually adorn his face, makes him come forward as rather intimidating. His eyes, a piercing silver that may turn blue under certain lights, are often downcast or otherwise distant, surrounding him in an air of nonchalance that tends to repel some.

When he is not wearing his uniform, Alistair can be seen wearing a simple ensemble consisting of jeans and a polo shirt. He dresses in nothing but whites, greys and blacks, being someone who cares very little about appearances. Even during particularly cold seasons, Alistair wears light outfits, for unlike his twin brother he is quite taken to the cold. Very rarely is he seen wearing scarves and gloves, though he may sometimes make an exception for sweaters.

[kudos to @darkflames13 for the image at the right]


R o l e p l a y E x a m p l e
[spoili]

Waking up in the morning was always a difficult feat for Jamie. He had never been much of a morning person, and today should not have been an exception. But a little before four A.M. that morning he woke up with a sudden jolt. He had gasped, eyes wide with surprise, as though someone had just screamed into his ear. But there there had been no noise aside from the faint sound of the howling wind outside, which had been muffled by the thick and almost sound-proof walls of the room. He could also hear some faint snoring coming from the neighboring bedroom, in which his friend slept. Thankfully, even though it had been done at the last minute, this friend of his had let him stay at his place for the time being. Jamie did not have to explain his reasons for doing so even though he had asked for the favor at such short notice. Perhaps this was one of the perks that came packaged with his popularity. Students at this school would do practically anything to get on the good graces of the Royalty, no questions asked. And though he was not entirely sure whether or not he ought to be grateful for it - after all, such a privilege had kept him out of trouble multiple times - the very idea of using people for one's convenience still left a bitter taste on his mouth. He decided to think of something to do for his friend in return for his hospitality. And that was what he did until sunrise - tossing ideas around his head, for he never could sleep again once his slumber had already been interrupted. Moreover, sleeping on the couch was uncomfortable -- it was narrow, something of an inconvenience for someone so restless a sleeper like Jamie. But though he stayed up until daylight trying to come up with good ideas, he never managed to figure out what he should do in repayment, and before he knew it, it was already time for breakfast.

After scribbling a thank you note for his friend, who still lay sound asleep in his bedroom, Jamie headed to the Dining Hall alone. En route, he caught snippets of people's conversations. Much of the noise had, in one way or another, some connection with the events that had transpired during Ronan's birthday party last night. Jamie had almost forgotten. So much had happened since coming home from the party that all thought concerning Serena and Siobhan had slipped from his mind. The talk in the hallway did a great deal to make those memories come rushing back. Some spoke in very loud voices, so much so that Jamie had no choice but to listen in to their conversations. In fact, just as he was passing by, one girl had loudly exclaimed, "What, Serena and Jamie are going out?!", oblivious to the fact that Jamie was right within hearing range. Jamie did not find out whether or not the girl eventually figured out her mistake. In all honesty, he couldn't care less. They could talk as much as they pleased. That much did not faze him.

In time he reached the Dining Hall, which was already packed with students. Upon entering, he thought he saw some of these students glance his way, but when he looked back in their direction, they averted their eyes and pretended to be interested in their food. Some of the guys high-five'd Jamie, something of a common occurrence during normal days, but this time the high-fives were accompanied with what seemed like forced encouragements. "Way to go, Jamie! Serena, huh? Never would have guessed. You the man!" They would say, to which Jamie would simply respond with a smile or a totally unrelated greeting. He did not know how to respond without seeming rude, so he simply went with the flow. He assumed that, by leaving the flame be, the fire would eventually peter out. Then again, this was high school. Things could not be left alone just like that. Still, it was worth a shot.

After scanning through the room a couple of times, he finally found the circle of people he had been searching for. The first person he spotted among the crowd was Siobhan, who was seated at the same table as Julian and Ronan. Without him knowing it, a smile rose to Jamie's lips. He never did have the chance to talk to Siobhan last night, but at least now he had the opportunity to do so. However, as he made his way to the table, he caught snippets of a conversation between two passing girls. They were talking about Siobhan, and how she had been spotted entering the library with Julian last night. Normally, Jamie wouldn't believe such rumors, having been the object of gossip himself multiple times, but he could not help but get upset over what he had just heard. Still, when he finally reached the group, he managed to produce a heartfelt greeting and a smile, neither of which were directed to Julian, of course. "Hey," he nodded to Ronan and Siobhan. Ignoring Julian was a childish act and was very much unlike Jamie, but he had more reason to treat Julian this way. The man had, after all, left school without notice before. Sure, they might have been close friends in the past, but after all the things Julian had done (or not done) he could not just come waltzing back in their lives and pretend like nothing had happened.

"So, what's up?" He asked as he settled in the seat next to Siobhan, glancing back and forth between her and Ronan. It was only then that he realized how tense the atmosphere around the table was. Ronan had nearly the same face he had last night when he confronted that Asian guy whose name Jamie had yet to find out. He was practically glowering, but this time his hatred seemed directed to the other two in their circle. Jamie raised his eyebrows "Looks like I missed something," And then, in an effort to somewhat lighten the mood, he began one of his usual rambles, "That guy last night must have been way out of line, huh? Hm. Anyway, if it makes you feel any better, my room was trashed last night. My ex-roommate thought it would be a good idea to spray-paint my wall and wreck my things. But it's all good. Starting today I'll be sharing a room with some bloke named Aaron Yan. Do you know him?" He asked Ronan. Of course, Jamie was not at all trying to push anyone's buttons; in the first place, he would never try to make a joke that he knew would potentially anger someone, or cause someone to be angrier than they already were. He was, in all honesty, clueless about the fact that Aaron Yan was in fact the same guy who had provoked Ronan the previous night. You would think he'd have the common sense to put two and two together, seeing as Yan was a Chinese name, and the person he had seen brawling with Ronan was an Asian guy. But such a connection did not at all occur to him. And in his thoughtless effort to mitigate the rising tension present among the group, he might have just done the exact opposite of what he intended to do. [Roleplay: Briarton Preparatory][/spoili]​

 

[darkflames13]

//colours #D7AE5E #B38936

{ Photo Source }
[spoili]

{ Photo Source }[/spoili]

◀ ... BASIC INFORMATION ☆ ❮❮❮​

Name Zedekiah Blackbourne
Nickname(s)
[spacer]Zed - shortened form of his name.[/spacer]Age 16 (December 20)
Gender Male ♂

Species Wizard
Blood Status Pure-blood

​

◀ ... HOUSE & YEAR ☆ ❮❮❮

Gryffindor; 6th year


◀ ... PERSONALITY ☆ ❮❮❮
↑↑ Dauntless & Determined, but at the same time Reckless. ↓↓
Zed's most defining trait is his courage. It's the main reason why he's was placed in Gryffindor, separate from his brother who was placed in Slytherin; a rather devastating moment for the inseparable pure-blood twins. He isn't afraid of getting hurt, physically and even emotionally. Zed likes to face things head on. This however doesn't mean that he is completely fearless. There are still things that scare him, such as the thought of a family member's death--or death in general. Though he figures that most people are scared of death, such knowledge reassures him that he is in the right house; even if he does complain that the sorting hat made a mistake, that he should be with his brother in Slytherin, Zed knows why the sorting hat put him in Gryffindor.

Strong will is another Gryffindor trait that he possesses. Once a task has been placed upon him, you can rest assured that he'd stop at nothing--maybe except potential and possible death--to accomplish the said task. It makes him a rather reliable person, much to people's disbelief. However, Zed is no pushover. He may be determined but he knows how to say no and unfortunately for others, while Zed has the determination to accomplish a task he doesn't accept every single one that's thrown at him. Zed picks and does what he wishes to do.

Unfortunately these two qualities combined brings out his reckless side. Dauntlessness makes him accept any difficult task that daunts most people, and determination makes him see it through regardless of the dangers it places him in. Zed has the tendency to tango with death. Thankfully he hasn't gotten himself killed yet. He did however had a near death experience in the past. It was a dare, a dare he personally placed upon himself--let's just say that Madame Pomfrey nearly had a heart attack when he was brought to her. The experience has taught Zed to think twice, too bad it usually still ends with him deciding to push through with what many would tell him not to do for the sake of his life.

↓↓ A Proud pure-blood with a knack for Mischief. ↓↓
Zed is proud and this pride of his stems from being a pure-blood. He's adopted the belief that pure is superior and sees any other blood as dirty, especially the muggleborns--oh wait, he could think of worse; half-breeds. The mere thought of them makes his face contort in disgust. If he had it his way there wouldn't be any other blood status in Hogwarts. It was his grandfather that led him to form such a view on blood status. While Zed may not have had such a view in his earlier years, much like his brother he's always had an air of arrogance in him. Zed sees himself above others, always has. Back before he understood what their grandfather was teaching them during their visits, he thought he was above others because the other kids feared something he did not. But after finally understanding what it was grandfather was saying--with a bit of help from Alistair--his reason changed. So now Zed believes he is above others just because he is a pure-blood wizard.

He may act like a pompous git majority of the time, like someone who wouldn't stoop to doing silly things, but Zed still had a penchant for mischief. Pranks were nothing new to him. He wasn't bullied, but rather he was the bully. As bad as it sounded it was the truth. Zed lacked any form of care for those who weren't part of his circle, which mainly consisted of a handful of pure-blood friends and family. A certified troublemaker. His grandfather has warned him about conducting too much mischief as it may provide repercussions that could tarnish the proud family name, but pranks were just his guilty pleasure. Zed keeps his grandfathers words in mind however and rethinks what is about to do when he's about to cause mischief. Unfortunately, similar to him rethinking before doing anything reckless, it ends with him deciding to push through anyway; it's at times like this that his determination was most certainly annoying.

↓↓ Honest; Brutally Honest. And Family Oriented. ↑↑
They say that honesty is the best policy, and Zed is a firm supporter of this saying. However, Zed tends to take it too far. There're honest people, and there're brutally honest people; Zed falls in the latter. Ask for his opinion on your own risk. He isn't afraid of hurting people's feelings. If he sees something wrong he'll say it and will take the extra mile to ensure that it gets into the person's skull what exactly is wrong. So girls, if you want opinions on whether or not you look fat in your dress, don't go to Zed he'll probably make you feel fat one way or another--unless of course, you aren't. Zed may be mean but he wouldn't lie just to make someone feel bad about his/herself.

Although he may seem mean because of his brutal honesty, he also has a soft side in him and that could be seen mostly when he's interacting with his family. Zed loves the Blackbournes and Sinclairs. Most people may hate family gatherings but Zed enjoys them greatly. Being with his family gives him a warm feeling, it makes him happy. He may be mean towards majority of the world's population (an exaggeration, but he believes this to be the case) but his family will always be an exception. Zed refuses to hurt them in any way and would go to the ends of the earth for them--specially for his brother.


◀ ... BIOGRAPHY ☆ ❮❮❮
Childhood
Born a pure-blood thanks to both parents being pure-bloods (obviously), Zedekiah "Zed" Blackbourne is the second son of Natasha and Amos Blackbourne coming in merely minutes after his twin brother Alistair was born. Regardless of being the younger twin, both of them were equally spoiled by their parents. They were both loved dearly and Zed reciprocated such love unconditionally. Both parents were muggle loving individuals. They didn't pay any head to blood purity despite both being pure--what were the odds of two such individuals meeting. Despite their parentage, both twins didn't pick up on their love for muggles. Instead, the two picked up their grandfather's hatred for the impure.

It wasn't like Natasha and Amos didn't try, they tried to make their sons appreciate things muggle. References to books by muggle authors were common in their household in an attempt to get Alistair interested; muggle magicians and escapists such as Houdini were name dropped every now and then to try and interest Zed--honestly, Zed found stories about muggle magic tricks to be quite repulsive yet at the same time it gave him inspiration for pranks and other mischievous things he could pull off without having to resort to actual magic; since he was under age and not in Hogwarts yet. They even tried getting them into a muggle school for them to spend time on before going to Hogwarts. The twins were repulsed by the idea and refused. Their parents tried to coerce them by making mentions of the stereotypes in school, what they'll learn, and other things that might appeal to them but it still didn't work; the twins were not persuaded. Not wanting to force them to do something they didn't want to, their parents gave up on the idea.

During their childhood, Zed and Alistair often visited their grandfather (from the father's side) Perseus Blackbourne. Zed likes to call him granddad Percy, much to Perseus' disdain as it reminds him of the Weasley of the same name. Unlike his son, Perseus valued blood purity. The only reason why he even let Amos marry Natasha was because she was from another pure-blood family, Sinclair. Every time the twins visited him, Perseus would teach them the importance of blood purity. Arrogant since anyone could remember, the twins soaked up their grandfather's teachings like sponges. Granddad was very pleased with this, but of course their parents weren't.

Upon finding out what Perseus was teaching the two--which, initially they'd thought he was merely telling them stories of the past--Natasha and Amos stopped bringing the twins to their grandfather's house to visit. It angered them both but shortly, for Zed, the anger turned into grief; grief at not being able to visit their grandfather any more. Their parents still allowed them to write back to their grandfather so as not to be too harsh on them. It was the only solution their parents could think of to correct their views without having to punish them physically or verbally. Unfortunately for them, it proved to be ineffective as their grandfather's teachings stuck to them over the years--even as they went to Hogwarts.


◀ ... RELATIONSHIPS ☆ ❮❮❮
F A M I L Y
Amos Blackbourne ★ Pure-blood ★ Dad
Zed had always found it rather peculiar how their father was quite muggle-loving considering that he was raised by their grandfather who taught them that pure was good, mixed was not. Just like mum, dad doesn't really punish them for being like their grandfather; though he's heard in a conversation between his parents that part of him wanted to try a stricter approach but mum managed to coerce him out of it by reminding him how he doesn't want to hurt the kids in any form or manner. Zed reciprocates this love. Much like how his father refuses to hurt them, Zed also refuses to hurt his mum and dad. What he doesn't know however is that it pains both to see he and his brother continue on with the belief that pure is best.

Natasha Blackbourne (née. Sinclair) ★ Pure-blood ★ Mum
Natasha is a very loving mother who, much like her husband, sees beyond people's faults especially concerning her loved ones. A good example would be how she never really punished the twins for being arrogant pure-blood supremacists. She believes that it's better to take a calm approach, talk things out. Just like he does with every member of his family, Zed loves his mum, possibly even slightly more than he loves his dad and his family. He doesn't know this but Natasha gave him the wand passed down the Sinclair family without really thinking about it matching him, but rather to try and make him feel better about Alistair getting a wand from the Blackbourne family. In truth, she'd originally wanted to give the want to the older twin. It was quite the pleasant surprise to her when it was found that Zed was quite a good match for it.

Perseus Blackbourne ★ Pure-blood ★ Granddad (father's side)
Dearest, dearest granddad Percy. He loves the twins greatly and and they both love him as well. One thing however, granddad always had a bias towards Alistair--he passed on a wand to Ali and gave Zed nothing but a piece of paper telling him where to get his wand made. Despite this, Zed never felt any form of resent towards the old man, he could never bring himself to hate a family member or grow spiteful of them. Perseus was the biggest influence in the twin's life being the one who taught them about blood purity. He passed onto them his supremacist attitude--much to the dismay of their parents. When Zed was sorted into Gryffindor instead of Slytherin, he noticed that granddad became stricter toward him and the bias towards Alistair became more evident. Nonetheless, Zed remained the same; no resent for the old man just familial love.

Ophelia Sinclair ★ Pure-blood ★ Aunt (mother's side)
One of the previous owners of Zed's wand. The two have never really met before but Zed respects as he does with any member of the family, be it in the Sinclair or Blackbourne side. His mum, Natasha, always described Zed to share the same strong will as her sister Ophelia did.

Alistair Blackbourne ★ Pure-blood ★ Twin Brother
They say that twins share a special connection, for Alistair and Zedekiah this is most certainly true. The two share what they call a telepathic connection. Zed isn't sure how it works but he knows that majority of the time they share the same train of thought, which comes in handy when brainstorming together as it speeds up the pace getting plans done quicker. The two of them make the perfect tag team, as Zed likes to say. It was unfortunate that the two were separated by the sorting hat into separate classes. Regardless of this, the two still remain close--even if one was up in a tower and the other the dungeons; they make it work somehow. Needless to say Zed loves his brother unconditionally and quite honestly, he is greatly influenced by his brother's views; probably because Ali was the older twin. Zed would do anything for his brother, just as long as it doesn't clash with his own values that is. While Ali is a great influence to him (be it good or bad), Zed still has his own set of values.

Sethen Damon Lockett ★ Pure-blood ★ Cousin
description WIP
- house mates, duelling club, and even quidditch; these two are in everything together
- mostly Zed's fault; he kept going on and on about these around Sethen
- he mostly wants a pure-blood with him
- cause he knows that pures are the only capable ones; the only ones he can count on
- asdfghjkl;

W I Z A R D S
Ashley Faullkner ★ Pure-blood ★ Temporary Tutor
Ashley served as Zed's tutor during the summer of his first year at Hogwarts. Zed initially disapproved of having a tutor, but one word from his granddad easily changed his mind. At least she was a pure-blood, he supposes that granddad went the extra mile just to find her; she is from England after all. He initially thought she would be a strict tutor, but as it turned out she wasn't. Zed grew fond of her and even considers her as a member of the family--at least until he found out about the half-blood she'd adopted. Still, Zed couldn't bring himself to hate Ashley and still respects her; she certainly knew what it was she was teaching the boy.

H O G W A R T S
Melinda Geralds ★ Pure-blood ★ Childhood Friend
WIP
- met thanks to a play date set up by their families (mostly the twin's grandfather on their side)
- due to her tomboyish nature, Zed initially thought the Mel was a boy and that Mel was short for Melvin
- used to play quidditch with but eventually drifted apart choosing to hang out with other peers
- their paths cross once again during their first year, particularly during flying class where Zed remarks Melinda's skill in flying
- it was during then that he finds out that 1) Melinda was that kid they used to play with; and 2) Mel was a girl and was short for Melinda rather than Melvin //just imagine the surprise on Zed's face XD
- during their third year, the same year that Mel joined the quidditch team, Zed got kicked out
- outraged by Zed's stupidity, Mel ended up pulling on Zed's hair (which was still long back then)
- Zed is tolerant of her since she's a pure-blood and even share the same views that he and Ali have.
- they get along,.. sometimes. Other times they just don't

Madison Van Reeden ★ Pure-blood ★ Childhood Friend
The two met long before their days at Hogwarts. It was at a pure-blood party, who the host was Zed couldn't remember and neither does he care to know. His parents pushed him to befriend Van Reeden and so he did; he didn't see any reason for him not to after all, plus, granddad Percy did teach him to make friends with other pure-bloods. This marked the start of Zed's friendship with Madi. The two got along surprisingly well. Zed would visit Madi and help her prank her siblings a lot. All throughout childhood, he had no idea that his dearest friend had varying opinions with regards to blood purity. Unlike him, Madison was no pure-blood supremacist. Zed had merely gone with the assumption that she was. Thus, it came as a big surprise to him when he found her sharing a cabin with some half-bloods on the Hogwarts Express. Zed had immediately pulled her away when he saw the scene and asked what she was doing with the impure. It was only then did he find out about her varying views. The news came as a great shock to him. His dear friend was a sympathiser. Zed didn't know how to react. On one hand, he was taught by his granddad not associate with such people. But on the other hand, could he really throw away all those years of friendship just like that? He couldn't. Zed chose to keep her close, but he that didn't change anything. He was still a supremacist and Madi was still a sympathiser. Zed had just learned to live with this. Does he regret his decision? Not one bit. Madi was practically family to him.

Etienne Stark ★ Half-breed ★ A Friendship Gone Awry
WIP
- met during first year
- since Stark is a pure-blood surname, Zed thought that Etienne was a pure-blood and thus approached him and befriended him.
- prior to joining quidditch Zed encouraged Etienne to join it as well
- when Etienne joined during his third year, Zed was more than happy
- however, sometime during the same year, Etienne revealed to him that he wasn't a pure-blood but rather a half-giant
- Zed felt betrayed
- during quidditch practice, thanks to the combined emotions he felt from feeling betrayed by Etienne mixed with the frustration and prejudice he's always had towards their captain, Zed snapped and led to him finally getting kicked out the team.

Andromeda Dahlia Grace ★ Muggleborn ★ Rivalry
A rivalry born out of Zed's views on blood purity. He thinks of Grace as nothing more than a dirty mudblood. It isn't uncommon for the pure-blood Gryffindor to throw spiteful and rude comments towards Andromeda. Verbal arguments between the two are also something that is a common occurrence whenever their paths happen to cross. These arguments often start with Zed throwing an insult to her. Unfortunately for Zed, the girl happened to join the dueling club as well. That didn't stop him from antagonizing her. When the time came when they were allowed to duel against each other as a form of training, they went all out sparing each other no mercy. Andi emerged victorious. While the mudblood rejoiced in her win by singing a song that her opponent didn't even know, Zed on the other hand, felt nothing but shame. This set their rivalry in stone. Zed vows to have his revenge on her someday.

Amarie Joy Connell ★ Half-blood ★ Quidditch Trainee
Despite being in the same year and house, the girl barely registered under his radar, likely because she was merely a half-blood. It was during third year when the two crossed paths. Wanting to get into the quidditch team, Amarie approached Zed and asked to be trained. He was going to say no but flattery got the better of him. The shear fact that Connell asked him out of all people meant that she thought he was better than most (at least, that's what he thought). And so, he agreed to but on the condition that it'll be done in secret. Zed was worried of sullying his image by letting it be known that he was teaching a half-blood quidditch. But before they could even begin their first session of secret training, Zed got himself kicked out the team. Nevertheless, he still showed up during their appointed training time and thus started their training sessions. Never once did he act all friendly and buddy buddy towards the girl. How could he? After all, he thought he was filthy and impure--not as bad as half-breeds, but still. A part of him however, respected her due to the amount of progress she's made within a year. When she got in the following year, it marked the end of their training sessions--or at least, that was the plan. Merely a few weeks later she comes to him asking to train together once again. This time, Zed was smarter and thought about it instead of agreeing out of pure flattery. He thought about how he might get rusty if he doesn't play and quite frankly, with him not being on the team any more, he had no real reason to practice quidditch. Sure he loved the game and wanted to get back in the team one day (preferably when they had a different captain), but he was a duelling club member and thus free time which he had was time he saw himself spending on practising his spells. He couldn't ask his brother to train with him, Ali had his own training schedule with the Snake team and it would certainly be very odd if a Lion tagged along. Melvin wasn't an option either. He'd be damned if he let himself give the midget reason to taunt him; plus, he was still upset over the hair pulling. Seth and Madi? Well truthfully he actually forgot about his childhood friend and cousin and only remembered when he got back to his room after agreeing to Connell's offer, but by the then it was already too late to back out--at least that's what he tells himself. Truth is he was already comfortable with their sessions and thought that the girl was decent enough to provide him a somewhat of a challenge when training. This lasted even when Zed was back on the team but ended suddenly a week before Amarie suddenly dropped out. Why she did was still unknown to him.

August Yilmaz ★ Half-blood ★ Hate
He hates the guy's guts. Zed may be a reckless idiot but when it came to those he cared for, those who were like family to him, he starts turns into a protective person. Anyone who dares to ... WIP
- he hate

fName lName ★ Blood Status ★ Relationship
description

got a relationship idea for Zed? pm me.


◀ ... PATRONUS ☆ ❮❮❮
Snake
It was odd, the first time Zed cast the patronus charm one of the things he least expected to see a snake. He would've understood if he was a Slytherin or something, but he most certainly wasn't, far from it even. Somehow he began to think that the telepathic connection he had with his twin brother had affected his casting and instead of manifesting his own patronus, he managed to manifest Alistair's. It made sense to him that his twin brother, who was a both a parselmouth and a Slytherin, would get a snake for a patronus. While his theory wasn't exactly correct, it wasn't completely wrong either. The part about him casting his brother's patronus was most definitely false, it was his that he managed to cast. However, he was right in the sense that his brother had something to do with it. The strong feelings he felt for his brother, all the happy memories he had with him, it manifested into his patronus which took the shape of the animal he associated his dearest brother with: a snake.


◀ ... BOGGART ☆ ❮❮❮
Solitude
He may not be a social butterfly with several friends--mostly cause he had standards and refused to befriend anyone who isn't a pure-blood, that and his mischievous nature turns off people making them view him as nothing more than a trouble maker--Zed still longed for companionship. Thankfully he had a brother and they were quite the duo. As sappy as it may sound, Zed couldn't imagine life without Ali as his brother. Who would he count on to be there? Sure there were his family whom he knows will always be there for him, err... his mum and dad at least; Zed wasn't quite confident that granddad wouldn't disown him if he did something stupid and needed support and strength to fix it, given that he did want to right his wrong. Zed feared being completely alone, without Czes, without granddad, without mum and dad, and most specially without Ali. His boggart manifests in the form of his family members, the people he cares most about, one by one either leaving him, fading away, or simply just vanishing into thin air.


◀ ... PET ☆ ❮❮❮
A Siamese Cat named Czeslaw
As a cat lover, Zed only felt it'd be right if he had a cat--much to his brother's annoyance. It was one of the aspects wherein they had different opinions. While Ali disliked cats, Zed loves them. He always wanted one, but he never asked his parents nor granddad for a cat fearing that he wasn't responsible enough to take care of it. But then his parents just had to get him one as a gift. Zed of course, couldn't refuse and kept it. He named him Czeslaw, a name he always found to have a nice ring to. The boy is very fond of his pet and refused to leave it at home when his Hogwarts years started. Besides, Czes gave him company when Ali wasn't around and seeing they were in separate houses, he was away from Ali quite a lot.

Czeslaw gets along very well with Jasper, the cat owned by Zed's childhood friend, Madison Van Reeden. The two cats are practically like best friends. Zed believes that when he's away, Czes runs off to play with Jasper, though it is something that he has yet to prove; not that it was a big deal anyway. Czes could do whatever he wished with his free time. In fact, Zed is happy that Czes can find company in the pets of others. It was originally one of his worries that Czes would feel lonely during the times when Zed is in class or somewhere else wherein he could not bring him along. Now, he can rest assured that Czes would not feel lonely.


◀ ... WAND ☆ ❮❮❮
A custom wand made of only the finest materials (some even quite rare). A wand passed down from his mother's family. It used to belong to his mother's older sister--his aunt, Ophelia Sinclair. His Aunt Ophelia inherited the wand after their father's death (Zed and Ali's grandfather from the Sinclair side) but was never really able to use it and thus decided to give it to her little sister Natasha. However, Natasha was unable to use it as well. With no one left to pass it onto, she kept hold of it ever since. When the twins were born, she hoped that at least one of them would be able to use the wand.

Initially, she saw Alistair as possibly being able to use the wand. But when Alistair received a wand from their grandfather (Blackbourne side of the family) and was actually able to properly use it, Natasha decided to give the wand to Zed instead. She was afraid the wand wouldn't work in his hand as well but was pleasantly surprised when it did. While it saddened Zed that he only received the wand because his brother already received one from their grandfather, over time he has learned to appreciate the wand. He felt quite comfortable using it.

The wand is comprised of ...

Wyvern Skin for the Core
[spoili]
"Those who are stubborn, proud, arrogant, short-tempered, strong-willed, fiery, mischievous, quick-witted, conniving and cunning will have this wand core. Having such a wand core suggests that you have a stubborn, volatile energy, unable to yield or to be controlled by most. However, once you have been put in your place (usually through a physical approach), you make for a powerful and loyal friend. In some cases, this core makes for a powerful and superior core to use in wand dueling when compared to other exotic type cores, due to its fiery and stubborn nature. You will defend your friends and family to the bitter end, even to the point where you are willing to sacrifice yourself for the greater good. This core works particularly well in The Dark Arts, but also works well in Potions, Transfiguration, Jinxes, Curses and Duelling Magic. It is a wand core predominantly found among those of House Slytherin, but can sometimes be found among some of those in House Gryffindor and House Ravenclaw."[/spoili]

Aspen for the Wood
[spoili]
"Wand-quality aspen wood is white and fine-grained, and highly prized by all wand-makers for its stylish resemblance to ivory and its usually outstanding charmwork. The proper owner of the aspen wand is often an accomplished duellist, or destined to be so, for the aspen wand is one of those particularly suited to martial magic. An infamous and secretive eighteenth-century duelling club, which called itself The Silver Spears, was reputed to admit only those who owned aspen wands. In my experience, aspen wand owners are generally strong-minded and determined, more likely than most to be attracted by quests and new orders; this is a wand for revolutionaries."[/spoili]

Has a Length of 10 2​/3​ inches

And is Swishy
[spoili]
"A wand with this flexibility may not be too loyal to its owner and may switch loyalties at a moment's notice. It is particularly good at charms. Owners that are matched with wands of this flexibility may be very sociable and fun-loving with a penchant for some mischief-making.[...]"[/spoili]

Wandlore Sources: [Wand Components] [Component Descriptions]


◀ ... OTHER ☆ ❮❮❮
Cat Lover
Short and simple: Zed loves cats. There was something about the playful yet lazy creatures that seemingly don't give a fvck about everything which he finds to be quite amusing. He feels like the creature is a reflection of himself. Unfortunately his twin brother doesn't share his love for felines. In fact, Alistair hates them and hates that Zed has gotten himself a cat.

Blood Purity
Thanks to granddad, blood purity has become a very big deal for Zed. Much like granddad and Ali, Zed thinks that being pure-blooded is the best and anything else is nothing but garbage; some garbage worse than others (i.e. half-breeds). Zed refuses to associate himself with anything and anyone who isn't a pure-blood. Unfortunately, not everyone includes their blood status in their intros. While Zed usually asks almost immediately, there are those people whom he doesn't know what to think of simply because he isn't aware of what they're blood status is. Zed isn't really good at telling whether or not someone is a pure-blood unless otherwise stated; he's confused muggle-borns for pure-bloods before. His rule: if they have a regal (or arrogant and snobby) air around them, they're probably a pure-blood.

Academics
He may not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but Zed still manages to perform quite well with regards to his studies. Well, as of recent at least. He used to perform quite poorly during his first year in Hogwarts. Mum and Dad never got angry at him for it, but granddad certainly did. In fact, he hired a tutor to help him with his subjects. Ashley Faulkner was her name. Of course, the said tutor was another pure-blood, that much wasn't a surprised. What baffled him was the fact that she was all the way from England. Sure he knew that apparition was a thing, but still he thought that granddad would get one around their area in Scotland. "Only the best and purest" was granddad's response when he inquired about it. The tutoring lasted the entire summer, not daily but weekly which wasn't much but it still helped him with coping up at school.

His grades went from bad to better, not best but at least there was an improvement. Amongst his subjects, he performs the best in Charms and DADA even managing to snag perfect scores during exams. Despite the tutoring though, Zed still performed poorly in History of Magic. He found the subject to be boring and unnecessary. Transfiguration is another subject he still has difficulty in.

Hexes and Jinxes
For mischief purposes, Zed has taken it upon himself to learn some jinxes. While he was at it, he also took it read about and learn one or two hexes, just in case. Most of the time however, he sticks to jinxing people. Hexes were reserved for those that unfortunately managed to get themselves on his bad side which is reserved for people whom he feels, not just mere disgust, but sheer and utter hatred.

Flying & Quidditch
Zed excels in flying. It was his best class back in their first year. He loved the feel of the air against his skin as he takes flight. Unfortunately, the proceeding years didn't have any flying classes. Regardless though, Zed it didn't stop him from mounting a broom. During the summer vacations when they're at home, Zed and his brother would take their brooms--which were gifts from their granddad--and play quidditch with their father. He tried out for the Gryffindor quidditch team during his second year, and he managed to get in, but unfortunately he didn't last long and was removed due to insubordination. The captain was some half-blood and Zed being someone who values bloody purity, he often argued with the captain which one day led to him getting kicked out. Despite this however, he still watches every match Gryffindor has. He hopes to one day get back in the team, if that does ever happen he swears to try and be more cooperative with the half-bloods and muggleborns.

Come sixth year, when he finds out that the captain was now none other than Madison Van Reeden, a fellow pure-blood, Zed saw it as an opportunity to rejoin the team. He immediately grabbed the opportunity and now he's the Gryffindor keeper. Truthfully, all he had been waiting was for the captain of the team to change. Zed knew that the former captain would hold a grudge against him and make his life a living hell. As much as Zed loved quidditch, he didn't want to fall into an underdog position, especially with the alpha being someone so impure.

Peverell Bloodline
One of the many things that their grandfather has taught and constantly reminded him was that they had Peverell blood in them. To be honest however, Zed really couldn't care less what family blood runs through him. As long as it's 1) pure; 2) not that of a blood traitor and last and most importantly; 3) not Weasley, then he was alright with whatever it may be. The thought of being related to a Weasley was just unappealing to him. They may be pure-bloods but the stories he's heard about them weren't good--even if one of them was part of the "Golden Trio." In fact, he hates it when some of the older professors compare he and Ali to that of their former students, the Weasley twins. He may (secretly) admire their antics, but he certainly doesn't like their family. The gingers just annoyed him. Period.

Duelling
Ever since he was young, Zed had always been intrigued by the concept of duelling. He found it interesting. When he learned that Hogwarts had a duelling club, Zed immediately jumped at the opportunity and signed himself up for it. It was one of the few things that Zed greatly excelled at. He believes that duelling was the one thing that he was better at than his brother. While Zed is normally a mischievous and reckless person, when it comes to duelling it's a whole different story. Instead of playing offensively, Zed mostly plays defensively. His style is to tire out his opponent by deflecting their shots and occasionally reflecting some of them back. All he needed was patience and stamina. Truthfully however, his style hasn't always been as such. Zed used to play rather aggressively and lived up to his reckless side. He never used any defensive shield spells before. His style only changed after the realization that offense was just not enough, and that realization came in the form of a bitter defeat at the hands of a muggleborn of all people. Since that defeat, Zed had made it a point to learn when to use defense spells to prevent himself from taking so much damage. It was then that he slowly formulated his current defensive style. Zed gradually transitioned to offensive play, to a balance between the two, and now to defensive play. Needless to say, Zed spent a lot of his spare time practicing his spells.

Gryffindor Prefect
What in Merlin's name where they thinking when they made him prefect this year (6th year), Zed will never know. It certainly came as a shock to him, to his parents, to his brother, and most especially to his grandfather. He's always been aware how he wasn't granddad Percy's favourite grandchild, but when the old man sent Zed a gift to congratulate him, the Gryffindor couldn't help but feel an extreme happiness. For once, the old man had noticed him. This made Zed determined to be a good prefect and even made him want to aim for Head Boy. Needless to say, Zed takes his prefect duties rather seriously.


◀ ... APPEARANCE ☆ ❮❮❮

Being Alistair's identical twin, Zed looks a lot like his older brother. Both share the same characteristic raven black hair combined with piercing silver eyes, the difference however was in the way that they styled their hair. While Ali kept his long and elegant, Zed kept his hair trimmed to a certain length. However, Zed hasn't always styled his hair in such a manner. He used to keep it long like his brother did so as to keep on confusing people. Why? Cause it was fun! Back when he had long locks like Ali, he kept his hair tied in a ponytail ninety percent the time to prevent it from disturbing him throughout the day.

The event that triggered Zed to change his hairstyle was actually an accident. A prank that had gone wrong during their fourth year led to a great amount of his hair to be cut from his head. Zed of course had to get a proper trim to make his hair presentable. He initially hated having short hair, since now people had a sure way of telling him and Ali apart. He did try to convince Ali to cut his hair as well but the Slytherin just wouldn't part with his long beautiful locks--not that Zed could blame him, if he were in Ali's position he probably would've said no as well, probably; the boy has been growing it for years after all! Zed can't even remember the last time his twin had a haircut, which went the same for him before the accident.

Anyway, that was his initial thought of the new do. Over time he warmed up to it and his opinion soon changed. He managed to grow it back to past his shoulders before he decided that keeping it short just had more benefits and thus chopped it off again. For one it didn't get in his way all the time, another was that it took him lesser time to prepare himself in the mornings. The former length of his hair made it quite a chore to get ready; having to shampoo, rinse, dry, make sure it was properly combed, and etc. It was just too tedious for Zed's liking. Besides, wigs were a thing and so was transfiguration--even if he wasn't good at it, but there were always those who he can threaten to transfigure it for him~ Though he wasn't completely sure if transfiguration would even allow it but whatever, wigs were still an option.

Zed stands at approximately the same height as Ali, 5'9", he's still a growing boy so he doesn't mind his height. He isn't muscular and bulky like the stereotypical 'high school jock' that muggles call--he involuntarily learned what a stereotypical 'jock' is from his parents--but he also isn't lanky either. Zed was just average, but leaning a bit more towards the muscular side due to being an active person in general. His mischievous side keeps him active either by having him run away to escape trouble, or having him carry heavy things for an elaborate prank.

Due to being quite sensitive to the cold weather, Zed would often be seen with a scarf around his neck sporting his house colours of red and gold--much to his grandfather's dismay. It was during the cold weathers where he wished he still had long hair as it helped shield the back of his neck from the cold winds. While his current hair still reached until the end of his neck, it didn't provide as much cover as the long hair did.​

 

[Noctis the Devious]

Message me if you want a relationship with her.​

[Spoili]Yeah... My first attempt didn't pan out so well...

[/spoili]

Don't wanna live as an untold story
Rather go out in a blaze of glory

I can't hear you, I don't fear you

I'll live now cause the bad die last
Dodging bullets with your broken past

I can't hear you, I don't fear you now

G E N E R A L
"If you need me to prove to you I am a witch, I will prove to you I am a witch with a capital B!"

Nicknames:
[Spoili]Summer Rain
Her sister used to call her this. Emphasis on used to. Unless you want to be hexed beyond recognition don't try to be clever with her name.

Little Rai
A name only Selene can get away with calling her.

Summers
This is what she prefers to be called by her peers. Don't push your luck and call her Raina instead, she will not be happy with you.

Captain
Or Captain Summers. She likes the sound of that. She instructs the rest of the duel members to call her either or. She may or may not like her position a little too much.[/Spoili]

Age:
16
October 21st, 2007

Gender:
Female

House and Year:
Hufflepuff || 6th Year
[spoili]Raina sat on the stool barely keeping herself from pouting as her leg kicked impatiently at one of the wooden supports. Upon her head rested an old hat grumbling to itself about the possible houses. Ravenclaw was dismiss as soon as the thought came up, and while Gryffindor was also considered, it didn't seem to dwell on it as long as it did Hufflepuff and Slytherin, seemingly torn. She growled impatiently. Grey-blue eyes slid toward her older brother who sat at the Slytherin table looking quite expectant with that empty seat beside him, and narrowed. She hadn't forgotten their discussion on the train where he told her in earnest that she would be a Slytherin just like him; no questions asked. "What other house would suit that attitude of yours?" While she personally saw nothing wrong with the house she didn't like the prospect of her brother being right. She also heard the stories. They weren't honorable and very sly. She didn't like that very much.

"Oh?" The old sorting hat said. "Then maybe you'll find your kind in..." She watched her brother perk up and she screwed her eyes shut. "Hufflepuff!" Raina's eyes popped open at the round of applause that erupted from aforementioned table and she quickly hopped off the stool, a grin slowly creeping across her face at the sight of her bother's perplexed expression. She had managed to prove him wrong, something she achieved only once in a blue moon.[/spoili]

Species:
Jann-Djinnling Witch

Blood Status:
Half-Breed
Presumed Pure-blood
Witch Mother/Jann-Djinni Father

Wrapped in your regret
What a waste of blood and sweat
Oh oh oh

P E R S O N A L I T Y
"I'm certainly no dainty flower if that's what you're looking for."

Outspoken || Snappy
If there's one thing to say about Raina, it's that she's not a quiet person and will not stand idly by while something happens. Unfortunately, she also lacks tack (or, more likely, refuses to practice it) and will more often than not come off as insulting and rude. She has a comment for everything, but can also say something without actually saying anything at all, leading to needless confusion and misunderstanding that makes her think even less of her peers. In her peer's defense, not even her own family can always understand where she's trying to get at. As far as her insults go; most of the time she means it. Otherwise she'll think you over sensitive.

Bossy || Demanding
She could almost be described as a natural leader, if only she wasn't so... Raina. She knows what needs to be done and will try to utilize what's around her to accomplish a set goal, but her demeanor makes others less than willing to follow her orders, which is exactly how she feels when someone tries to order her around. She doesn't take well to authority of any kind, especially if said authority is within her age group or younger. Least to say, she doesn't take Prefects seriously. Another undesirable thing to note is her lack of use of manners. Demanding a "please" or "thank you" from her will result in a hex and her resorting to finding her own way to achieve her goal, when there is one to achieve.

Prideful || Inferiority Complex
Most would think Raina holds herself in a higher standing than her surrounding peers, and she does to a point, but she often doubts her standing and this leads to her pushing to constantly prove to herself she's just as good, if not better, than her peers. The worst thing you can say to the Djinnling is telling her she can't do something. She won't yeild to anyone who thinks they're better than her, even going as far as point out every fault she can find to bring them down out of spite. This can also lead to obsessive behavior to prove she's just as good as anyone else, and also to stubborn behavior as she won't accept defeat no matter the odds. One could even describe her as a workaholic. Quitting for her, just isn't an option.

Strife || Stress
Raina doesn't just work well under pressure; if she could provoke the whole world at once she would and stand against it. After all, when you talk as much as she does and provoke many people with strong beliefs, you have to learn how to stand strong with your back straight and chin up. She can handle scandals and politics, enjoys most of them honestly, and debates are right up her alley. You can argue yourself blue and she'll still reply with a smooth smirk anda solid confidence in her being right, even if she isn't. She takes multiple tests, essays, and projects in stride and the feeling of of being overwhelmed is quite foreign to her.

Professional || Emotionally Aware
As brash as Raina can be, she also knows when to mind her tone and think her words out carefully, especially if she's representing her family or have to set a good example for the general public. She knows when and how to put on a show, and even if she isn't in front of reporters or giving an interview, she keeps her appearance appropriate even for a uniform. Though being around other children brings out the not so professional side of her. But contrary to popular belief, she isn't easy to anger. She'll openly show her annoyance and frustration, but she keeps her anger in check unless one truly provokes her. She doesn't laugh very often either, often offering a smirk or a snicker, but to make her actually laugh is both a gift and a curse.

Confrontational || Assertive
If there is a problem Raina much prefers to address it head on then let it fester in the shadows. Elephant in the room be damned. If you have a problem with her she won't let that go unaddressed either, her approach may be a little different, however. When it comes to duels she's not shy about making the first move, much less making the challenge to begin with, her arsenal being made up of mostly offensive, destructive spells. She also may not be opposed to settling disagreements with a hex or two. But despite all of this, you'll at least see her coming as attacking from behind or underhand tactics just isn't her style.

Loyal || Dependable
It may come to a surprise but Raina is deeply loyal to what she deems worthy of her loyalty. Honestly, it's not that hard to gain her loyalty either, but she doesn't give it out willy-nilly. She's a proud Hufflepuff and practically flaunts her colors. Hogwarts is to her what it became to most young witches and wizards: a second home, a chance at greatness. Above all else, however, don't mess with her family. When friends are concerned, well, she can't brag about having very many. But if you can get passed her aloof attitude and her holier-than-thou stance, you'll find someone who'll stand by you against the world and enjoy every minute of it.

I wanna taste love and pain
Wanna feel pride and shame
I don't wanna take my time
Don't wanna waste one line
I wanna live better days
Never look back and say
Could have been me
It could have been me
Yeah

B I O G R A P H Y
"Who cries over spilled milk anyway?"

Djinn
[spoili]The Six Races of the Djinn

Said to be weaker than angels and the species of Satan, Djinn predate Christianity and even Islam. Synonymous with "demon" they were believed to be malicious spirits starting with the jaini, evil female Djinn thought to bring disease and misfortune. While not far from the truth, not all the Djinn races are malicious and none are actually spirits; they're very much tangible.

The actual history of Djinn, however, was a fairly short and oppressed one beginning with the discovery of Marid-Djinn, also known as "blue Djinn" or "wish-granting" Djinn. They were the most powerful race but also rebellious, said to aid priests and clerics once upon a time until word spread of their awesome power and wizards and witches grew envious of their abilities. From this envy a variation of a horcrux was born. Using these seemingly oridnary objects they shackled the Marida with iron and bound their souls, forcing them into a life of servitude. The practice soon spread to the other races once the wizard and witches realized the potential in their various skills. The Si'lat and the Jann valued for their discrete behavior and were used for espionage, the Hinn were caught for their unique animal transformations and valued as exotic pets, while the Shaitan's wild and malevolent behavior made them ideal 'guard dogs'. Only some of the Palis were caught and those who were, were used for their blood magic.

This grew into what we would know today as the Genie of the Lamp legends and the "three wishes". Three "wishes", or rather demands, being the average a master could coax out of their Djinni before they became too weak to cast. If they remained in captivity they eventually died of iron sickness. To this day the Marid are believed to be extinct while others used their cleverness to go deep into hiding.

The Jann, a more liberal race of Djinn, are no different but with their numbers dwindling they see little choice in the matter, as well as the potential in a witch/wizard-Djinn offspring. Using their natural shape-shifting abilities and illusions, they masquerade among the wizarding world hoping to revive their bloodlines.[/spoili]

Raina
[Spoili]Raina's Situation is a little trickier than most pure-bloods, starting with her having a different father, and Djinn no less, than Declan, who is only a year and half older than her. This makes her and her younger brother, Kyler, the only half-breeds of their family. Her father at least is posing as a British man after Sadie's late husband passed away due to a terminal illness soon after she found out she was pregnant with their third child. If that weren't enough, her oldest sister, Celeste, later sided with the Dead Eaters to escape her family's shame and 'impurity'. Overall, she grew up an extremely guarded home with secrets kept tightly under lock and key, and that was putting it lightly. Her parents worked tirelessly to keep the scandals from getting out.

Because the family is trying to make it seem like nothing is amiss, Raina and Kyler were given the last names of Sadie Summer's late husband, who had passed long before the date released to the general public, which implied he didn't die until after Kyler's birth. Up to the point of Mr. Summers' faked death date, Mr. Quarishi posed as him before taking on the form of a another British man after if was officially announced Mr. Summers had passed.

Those who don't know she's registered at Hogwarts as a half-breed easily assume she and Kyler are pure-bloods just like her siblings who came before her, and she certainly doesn't act like anything less. "No body asked," being her main reason for not announcing her heritage to whole world but honestly, if she went around telling everyone it wouldn't just effect her but Kyler and the rest of her family as well, and they come before her pride. At the same time, she never once claimed to be a pure-blood. The one tattoo she was born with, as a Djinn's first tattoo manifests itself as a birth mark before growing with the child, is usually concealed with the concealment charm. The only other problem she has is with windy days when her form threatens to waver from solid to transparent in strong winds as if preparing for fast travel.

She prefers not going to Hogsmeade for this reason.[/Spoili]

Don't wanna live as an unsung melody
I'd rather listen to the silence telling me

I can't hear you, I won't fear you

Don't wanna wake up on monday morning
The thought of work's getting my skin crawling

I can't fear you, I don't hear you now

R E L A T I O N S H I P S
"What? I had to come from somewhere, and one needs people to get elsewhere."

Family
[Spoili]Sadie Summers || Abd al Jabbar bani Abdul Hakim Quraishi || Parents
Admittedly Raina grew up happy and spoiled, meaning she doesn't behave as she does because she's trying cover her soft spots. One may even go as far as to call her younger self naive and sheltered, her parents - her father most notably - serving as buffer between his half-breed daughter and discrimination. With that said, the lies and deceit have made tension in their household and may have put a strain on their parent and child relationship.

Celeste Summers || Oldest Sister
Being what she calls a true pure-blood, Celeste left her home nine years after Kyler was born, "unable to no longer put up with the shame". She had first told Raina of her decision late at night and even tried convincing her to join with her in a show of "repentance". Least to say the two had a fall out over the abrupt decision that resulted in the older sister escaping into the night without uttering a single good-bye. It's hard to imagine them once having an actual sisterly relationship bordering teacher and apprentice.

Selene Summers || Older Sister
Raina's second oldest sister and by far the most responsible. Well, when she's not trying to use her younger siblings as oversized Barbie dolls. When an important event presents itself, Selene makes it her duty to dress everyone up for the occasion, often over doing it just a bit when she expects Raina to wear a dress, and do her hair, and wear make-up, and jewelry, and add heels. Out of all the Summers she is by far the most friendliest, albiet just as sneaky as the rest of them.

Declan Summers || Older Brother
7th year Slytherin. By nature he's distant and private, stoic even. Reminiscent of his late father. But somehow Raina remains closer to him than the rest of her family as he never once lied to her or expected her to lie for him. He was there for her when Celeste turned on their family and even admits it would be easier for all of them if they just came clean and dealt with the consequences. Raina isn't so sure, but it's nice to know he doesn't mind a half-breed family. He's also the first one pulled into Raina's shenanigans.

Kyler Summers || Baby brother
4th year Hufflepuff. Being Raina's youngest brother and the only sibling she has who shares a father, the two often confine in each other. They can't really boast a more friendly relationship beyond siblings but they don't dislike each other either. That doesn't mean Raina doesn't look after him "like a proper older sister should," because actually not being the youngest is apparently something to brag about.[/Spoili]

Hogwarts
[Spoili]August Yilmaz || Study Buddy
Definitely one of the more tolerable students at Hogwarts. He doesn't ask questions, something Raina greatly appreciates as he's proven useful to her in digging up who the Djinn are.

Aureole Scriven || Guardian Wannabe
Apparently being best friends with her older brother suddenly means she's responsible for his little sister. Not if Raina can help it.

Clarisse Sharpe || Roommate
That closet sleeping, cookie baking, little--

Garaile Scriven || Fly on the Wall
Enough said.

Jayden Everdragomir || Casual Acquaintance
Peasant.

Madison Van Reeden || Casual Acquaintance
Raina sees her around the duel club and knows her from the Quidditch matches Kyler drags her to.

Melinda Heralds || Pure Blood Supremacist
Raina knows the only reason Melinda "respects" her as a duel captain is because she thinks Raina is a pure blood and reinforces the myth pure bloods are superior simply because of the blood in their veins. That doesn't sit right with Raina. Raina didn't become captain because she flashed her blood, she became captain because she worked at it.

Stella Prince || Roommate
...and casual acquaintance.

Zedekiah Blackbourne || Casual Acquaintance
Raina sees him around the duel club and knows him from the Quidditch matches Kyler drags her to.[/spoili]

Wrapped in your regret
What a waste of blood and sweat
Oh oh oh

E X T R A
"Want to get to know me? Want to know my most intimate thoughts? It's nice to want, isn't it?"

Patronus:
Incorporal
Raina has yet to summon a corporal Patronus charm, or if she even knows if being part Djinn allows her to cast such a spell. She's probably misinterpreting "happy" for "good".
[Spoili]
Badger
Powerful, passionate, agressive. Badger people are often very self-confident and self-reliable, fiercely loyal to those close to them and rather stand-off to those who aren't. [Badger medicine teaches people how to be introspective, withdrawn into themselves, and create a strong, defensive exterior].[/spoili]

Boggart:
Celeste Summers
It's unknown if her oldest sister, Celeste, is who she fears, or this is simply the form her fear of the dark mark takes on, or it could be two of her worse fears combined. Either way, the Boggart manifests as her sister casting Morsmodre. Using Riddikulus on the creature transforms it into a haimless wand.

Pet:
Ferret
A gift from Declan for her sixteenth birthday. Poppy is a one-year-old cream and white female ferret with a love of stealing and hiding things away. It's not uncommon to have things disappear around her room and later find them in a pile in some obscure place. Raina can be seen walking her in the mornings and afternoon on a ferret harness and lounging in the Hufflepuff common room while the little thief plays after a long day of sleep.

Hey
I wanna taste love and pain
Wanna feel pride and shame
Don't wanna take my time
No

W A N D
"You don't need brute strength to strike true."

Wood
Blue Spruce
[Spoili]Like spruce, a strong wood that excels in everything except the Dark Arts. However, a witch or wizard with a strong personality can coax more out of a blue spruce wand than a spruce one.

Unskilled wandmakers call spruce a difficult wood, but in doing so they reveal their own ineptitude. It is quite true that it requires particular deftness to work with spruce, which produces wands that are ill-matched with cautious or nervous natures, and become positively dangerous in fumbling fingers. The spruce wand requires a firm hand, because it often appears to have its own ideas about what magic it ought to be called upon to produce. However, when a spruce wand meets its match - which, in my experience, is a bold spell-caster with a good sense of humour - it becomes a superb helper, intensely loyal to their owners and capable of producing particularly flamboyant and dramatic effects.[/spoili]

Length:
12"

Core:
Unicorn Hair
[Spoili]Unicorn hair can be used in wandmaking; they produce the most consistent magic, least subject to fluctuations and blockages, most difficult to turn to the Dark Arts and the most faithful of wands. However, they do not make the most powerful of wands and are prone to melancholy if mishandled.[/spoili]

Flexibility:
Unyielding
[Spoili]A wand of this flexibility finely tunes itself to its original owner's preferences and doesn't stray from those preferences, even in the hands of a new owner; the new owner will just have to get used to it. It is particularly good for combative and healing magic. Unyielding wand owners tend to be very confident in themselves and/or in the things they believe in. They tend to be intelligent, somewhat cynical, and usually have well-defined principles that they will not stray from ever. Sometimes, this combination can lead to arrogance because of them insisting on how right they are without considering other points of view or whether or not they might be wrong.[/spoili]

Don't wanna waste one line
Hey Hey
Wanna live better days
Just better

O T H E R
"I work with what I have, not with what I want to have."

Djinnling
[Spoili]Wind Affiliation
Among Raina's abilities comes her rather unpredictable affiliation with the wind, which can prove to be quite a nuisance on windy days. A little breeze now and then won't provoke much thought but strong winds can be difficult and exhausting when she has to constantly worry about her form wavering. Least to say Raina won't be out very long on such days. This also makes it difficult to ride her broom stick in public. Such a shame too, she likes flying despite her claim otherwise. On the other hand, if there's a wind present she can fast travel, a spell that allows her to ride the wind short distances. Too long and too many times and she'll tire out. Attempting to so this in still air will result in her merely disappearing but not entirely. Her affiliation with the wind may also be the reason the cold doesn't bother her too much. In fact, she prefers the chill over warmer temperatures.

Dreamer
Raina can induce "day dreams" by placing the palm of her tattooed hand over the eyes. Through her tattoo the illusion spell is administrated and traps the victim in their own head with either their greatest desires or worse nightmares depending on the intentions of the caster, and if it's within their capabilities. A Djinn has to obtain the "good" and "bad" side of the illusion either through experiencing the illusion them self or living through a life altering event. When this illusion takes effect the victim's eyes glow a specific color depending on the caster; purple being Raina's "signature". The more complex the illusion, the more energy it costs, and the stronger will the victim the more concentration it takes to hold it. This can result in headaches, fatigue, and, worse case scenario, a bloody noes and loss of conscious if she continues to hold the spell. The spell effects everyone differently, giving it an unpredictable quality.

Haze
Raina's heritage gives her the ability to spell through her tattoo, inducing audio and/or visual hallucinations at the cost of a small amount of energy. A kinder, and weaker, form of day dreams as the victim is often left disoriented but not completely rendered unaware of their surroundings. When this illusion takes effect the victim's eyes glow a specific color depending on the caster; purple being Raina's "signature". The time it takes to wear off can very from ten minutes to a half an hour, depending on the will of the person, and leaves hangover symptoms in its wake such as headaches and over sensitivity to sounds and light. Unlike day dreams she doesn't need to actively hold the spell. Once it's cast it starts taking effect and the only way to stop it is to let it run its course. The more it's used on the victim, the more tolerant they may become to spell.

Tattoo
Djinn are capable of preforming various acts of magic through their tattoos as they act much like a wand for a witch/wizard and are with the Djinni since birth, starting off as a birthmark that grows with them over time. Unlike a wizard's wand though, most Djinn have to be in contact with their victim in order for their spells to work save for a minority who administrator their spells through mists and fogs. Raina's tattoo manifests itself a dragonfly tattoo on the palm of her right hand and hidden by a concealment charm.

Iron Weakness
Unfortunately for the Djinnling, an old school, school means iron. Lots of iron. From couldrons to miscellaneous objects like some keys and locks. She's made heavy use of levitation spells to avoid touching such objects but where all else fails she's at least used to the sting. Because of this the palms of her hands are lightly scarred.

Iron Sickness
Prolonged exposure to iron can have physical effects on the victim beyond burns. For this reason a rare type of iron pioson exists though very few know of it. The first sign is the skin taking on a shade of grey and then flue like symptons make themself known. Depending on if the victim is simply exposed to iron for a consecutive amount of time or directly ingested it this can happen within a few days or mere minutes. In the second stage blue veins will start appearing on the skin and the victim's magic works against them, putting them under their own illusions (made known by their eyes glowing the color of their signature). In the following days, or hour depending on exposure, organs begin failing. If allowed to progress further the victim will die. Fortunately, potent healing potions and spells is all it should really take but depending on the stage of progress can take a while for the victim to recover.[/spoili]

Raina
[Spoili]Name Triva
Sadie Summers went on to study abroad after her fifth year at Hogwarts and met some interesting people with equally interesting names, each one given to each of her five children. Starting with Celeste, a French baby name deprived from the Latin term caelestis meaning 'heavenly'. Selene was taken directly from the Greek goddess of the moon and a dear friend. Declan is of Irish origins and the name of the shy man who stood his ground. Coincidentally, Raina is an American baby name Sadie picked up meaning "strong", while Kyler's name is of Dutch origin meaning "archerer". The foreign names didn't only appeal to her, but might be living keepsakes of the temporary freedom she was given before being forced into a loveless marriage for money in order to save her own family from their money troubles.

Poker Face Liar
While it's one of very rare things she's not proud of, Raina can lie with the best of them and withhold information to the best of her ability by taking advantage of her snobbish attitude and painting herself in a very typical over-privileged light. If she doesn't want you to know something, you will have to go to great extents to find out what she's hiding. On the upside, this makes talking to the press a much easier ordeal. She may or may not abuse this skill to get out of trouble on occasion.

High Flyer
Raina loves flying on a broomstick despite what she may claim, but has no real interest in playing Quiddich. After all, occupying the same flying space as animated 149 pounds of iron spells disaster for the Djinnling. The winds would also present a problem. Well, mostly if she had to go against them which would make it all the more difficult to keep her form physical. Phasing through something would be a problem (if it was anything other than a bludger of course). On the other hand, going with the winds would grant her a nice little speed boast.

Hufflepuff Duel Captain
Raina loves being in charge and takes her position seriously despite the duel club not being a major thing at Hogwarts unlike Quidditch. The fact that it's the extension of her favorite class, Defense Against the Dark Arts, makes it all the more fun for her. Of course Raina has legitimate reasons for wanting to become a strong duelist and proficient in DADA, and it comes back to her oldest sister who closely aligns herself with the Dark Arts. Raina doubts she won't see her sister again and when she does show herself Raina wants be more than ready to face her. Until then, she enjoys the duels with her fellow peers with a straightforward, aggressive style completed by her personal twists.

Food
While she isn't a picky eater the Djinnling is a particular eater, loving foreign food as long as it's not too strange and very much dead. Seafood is her favorite type of food with dragon fruit tea being her favorite beverag. What she really doesn't like, however, is finger food, or more specifically, the idea of finger food, preferring to tackle a pizza with a fork and knife. The same goes for messy foods like hot wings and sloppy Joes. Additionally, none of the portions can touch, their small sizes making this very much doable. Not that she's self-conscious of her weight or eating in public, she just doesn't believe in gorging oneself. On the other hand, it isn't uncommon to see her go for seconds and she always has room for dessert.

Chocolate
What sane person doesn't like chocolate? What sane woman doesn't like chocolate? Raina indulges in the treat on occasion, especially when she is feeling down, and it puts her in a noticeably better mood. She just won't accept any from the opposite sex to avoid putting herself in an awkward situation unless two of them happen to be her brothers, but even then they tend to be hexed or mixed to some extent. The only other reason she won't accept chocolate is if it was a chocolate frog. Those things weird her out.

Curious, the Djinn
The history of the Djinn have mostly been lost to the ages along with their secrets and magic studies. This leaves Raina no choice but to learn about their magic through secondary resources such as magic history classes, despite how dreadfully boring they can be, Magic Theory, and Ancient Magic. She also spends her summers with her uncle who has an internship with a local wandmaker in hopes of understanding wands better and hopefully, her tattoo. Her studies may aid her in realizing her theory: it may be possible to cast other magic through her tattoo and Djinn magic through her wand. With Hogwarts owning a larger library and a near infinite source of information she's in the right place. Unfortunately her studies tend to lead to questionable subjects. She also carries with books from the muggle world on tattoos and genies.

Aspirations
Raina wishes to become an Auror. First to apprehend Death Eaters, dark witches and wizards, the very thing her oldest sister has become. She also hopes the position will put her in a place to combat Half Breed descrimination. But one cannot simply leave out the bragging rights that actually comes with passing the requirements of becoming an Auror. Additionally, Selene is in her last year of her Auror studies with the Ministry and her main influence. Unfortunately, becoming an Auror is no simple matter. In fact, if the one Everdragomir hadn't shown up when he did she may not have gotten any higher than an "Acceptable" in potions, if that, on her O.W.L.'s (DADA being her only "Outstanding" grade). Her current N.E.W.T classes are Potions, Transfiguration, Charms, Herbology, and Defense Against the Dark Arts.[/spoili]

Never look back and say
Could have been me
It could have been me
It could have been me
It could have been me

A P P E A R A N C E
"If you're close enough to look you're in my way."

Because her father relies on shape-shifting to blend in with the magical community all of her physical traits have been inherited from her mother, most notably her dark hair, grey-blue eyes that look more grey in most lighting, and fair skin. Her hair is waist length, thin and wispy, and generously conditioned. She takes better care of it than anything she owns, which is saying something. It can be seen styled in a casual updo or in a long, wiry ponytail if it's not left to it's own devices. Height wise she stands a modest 5'6" with a build more on the delicate side due to her lack on interest in athletics and thus, lack of any prominent muscle mass but she doesn't let that stop her from being heard and taken as a threat. If one pays close enough attention they'll notice the light scarring on her palms of her hands but what they won't see is the dragonfly tattoo on her right palm. In the way of dress she's rarely found wearing anything other than her uniform but on occasion she throws on something more comfortable and more her; an open flannel over an undershirt and a pair of jeans. That's not to say this is the only thing she'll wear, but she's always been a fan of comfy clothes over fashionable.

​

Resources:​
Image for Banner || It Could Have Been Me || Patronus || Wand Wood and Core || Wand Flexibility || Types of Djinn || Djinn Lore​

 

[darkflames13]

{ A U R E O L E ♛ S C R I V E N }
pronounced as AWR-ee-ol ✩ age 18 years old ✩ dob March 5 ✩ gender Female​

[ NICKNAMES ]
Oreo - a nickname made by one of her muggle friends after finding great difficultly in pronouncing her name. The nickname suits her well considering how much Aureole loves oreo cookies.

Rio / Reo - diminutives of Aureole. A popular nickname that people who find difficulty in pronouncing her name call her by.

Gold - derived from first letters of her name, AU which is the symbol for gold in the periodic table.

Slytherin's Golden Girl - a name resulting from how often people compare her to Hermione Granger. 'She's like the Slytherin version of Hermione.' is what she would often hear. Aureole has heard it so many times now that she's sick of it. Personally she does not think of herself as a Slytherin Hermione. For one, she's into quidditch; second, she doesn't have bushy brown hair; and third, she's not a huge bookworm, she just likes to be informed. But then, that isn't the only reason for the nickname. Her hair colour, as well as the first two letters of her name, matched with the house she's in are to blame as well.

Goldilocks - nickname developed by her muggle friends due to her blonde hair; though she find it odd that they call her that considering her hair is never in curls.

Airy-oil - an insulting nickname that some of her peers call her as in reference to how McGonagall called her during the Sorting Ceremony back in their first year. Only people of her year would understand this nickname unless one of them shared the story with any of the younger years.

house Slytherin
year 7th year

species Witch
blood status Muggle-born

SORTING CEREMONY

[spoili]

"Ar..? Airy-oil...?" Several students started giggling, some tried to stifle them while others openly laughed. The headmistress threw them all a look that demanded they stop laughing at once. While this was enough to stop the majority, some still continued albeit still trying their best to stifle their laughs.

The blonde girl quietly sighed and stepped forward. She already knew, just from how her name had been butchered, that it was her being called. Not many knew from a glance how to say her name, even she found difficulty in reading and spelling it during her earlier years; not so much in the pronunciation as it was what she learned first rather than how it was spelt. And besides, she was fairly confident she was the only Scriven around. The eleven year old was already standing before the rest of those in line before her name could, finally, be properly pronounced "Aureole! Aureole Scriven!" The headmistress shot her an apologetic look and looked like she was about say an apology when Aureole smiled and waved her hand in front of her. "No worries, I'm already used to it." She dismissed the matter and perched herself onto the stool. Seconds later, the hat was placed on her head and she soon heard its voice.

"Ah. What's this? A muggle-born eh?" Aureole couldn't help but snort. "You sound like that's such a bad thing." The hat must've been amused by her reaction as she felt it chuckle.

"Hey watch it! Any more chuckling and you might mess up my hair." At this, the hat exploded into laughter.

"Quite an interesting specimen we have here. Where to put you though... You seem apt for Ravenclaw, definitely not Gryffindor"

"I'm not idiotic enough to be a Gryffindor"

She felt the hat move just a bit, as if it was shaking it's non-existent head. "My dear, Gryffindor isn't a house of idiots. You know, the bri--"

Aureole already knew what it was going to say next and finished his sentence for him. "The brightest witch of her age, Hermione Granger, was sorted in Gryffindor. Yes yes. I know that already. Still, you can't deny that the majority of their lot have been stupidly brave."

Again, the sorting hat was amused. "My my. I didn't think a muggle-born witch would know that." She shrugged in response. "Hogwarts, A History. I've been reading it on the way here."

"Even more reason to place you in Ravenclaw." Seeing no fault in being sorted in the house known for their intellect, Aureole shrugged once more. "Up to you."

"Raven-!" The hat was about to announce Ravenclaw, but suddenly stoped. "Wait... hang on a moment. Hmmm..." Almost every face in the Great Hall, specially those in the Ravenclaw table, looked confused. Students started to whisper with each other. Aureole frowned. "Why did you--"

"Your ambition." Before Aureole could ask any more, the hat bellowed. "SLYTHERIN!" Her eyebrows shot up as her eyes darted to the table filled with now cheering students. Aureole felt the hat being lifted off her head. However, before it was completely extracted, Aureole pulled it back on. Her nails dug into the brim of the worn hat, not caring if it was doing it any harm. A round of gasps flooded the Great Hall and now everyone's eyes were pinned on her, even those who seemed like they could care less earlier were now looking in front.

"Oww child. That hurt. Here you said you weren't idiotic. You know that I'm old and--"

"Why" she demanded. "Isn't Slytherin filled with purebloods and blood prejudiced people? Why would you put me in a house that could potentially torment me for who I am!"

The hat sighed. "I don't sort by blood, I sort according to what I see in a person and you my dear, are perfect for the house of Snakes."

"But--"

"You're one of them. Trust me child. You'd be surprised by how much you fit." the hat firmly and with finality. Aureole's fingers started to relax and soon she felt the hat being pulled out of her grasp. She remained on the stool however, even as she felt a hand begin to urge her off. Brown eyes remained rooted at the Slytherin table. Some were smiling at her while others looked very confused.

Aureole took a deep breath before stepping off the stool and heading off to the Slytherin table. All eyes continued to follow her until she sat and the next name was called out, but Aureole didn't hear it. The moment she sat she was bombarded with questions asking what happened back there.

"I'm a muggle-born" she quietly whispered. The rest of her new house mates encouraged her to speak up and so she repeated what she said, a little louder, loud enough for those in her immediate area to hear. A couple of smiles dropped and morphed into a frown. Aureole suddenly felt scared and shut her eyes. I knew it! They aren't going to accept me.

"But we don't care." Her eyes shot open and were fixed at the source of the voice. "W-what?" "We don't care" her house mate repeated with a shrug. Soon, majority of those around her were nodding in agreement. "You're one of us now. Understand?"

Too baffled to say anything else, she merely smiled and nodded.

"Now, how is it you pronounce your name again?"

Aureole laughed and so did everyone else.

[/spoili]

PERSONALITY​

Ambitious ⋄ Enterprising - Just like the majority of those in her house, Aureole's most defining trait is her ambition. It is the thing that caused her to be sorted into the house of Snakes rather than in Ravenclaw. Her ambition greatly overshadows her thirst for knowledge, something that she only came to realise months after the Sorting Hat had placed her in Slytherin. During her first few months, she kept on questioning whether or not the hat made a mistake by putting her in Slytherin. She still does even after seven years, but for completely different reasons. Aureole is now fully aware that her ambition was greater than she thought it was and has accepted the hat's reasoning for placing her in her current house.

Another Slytherin quality that she possesses is her resourcefulness. Aureole knows how to make things work into her advantage. She is also one to show initiative in a situation, eager to be of use and help; but not for selfless reasons. Aureole wants to be remembered, and she's learned that helping others helps with making them remember her. She wants to prove to others, and even herself, that's a worthy witch. Just because she's muggle-born, doesn't make her any less of a witch.

Opportunistic ⋄ Astute - Aureole is the type to grab an opportunity when it presents itself, regardless of morality. She knows that circumstances don't often align to her advantage which is why she immediately grasps it when she can and questions the morality of her actions later. Regret for not taking the chance was something she didn't want to happen. Of course, she only takes a chance when things are to her advantage. Like she's told the Sorting Hat before, she's not some idiotic Gryffindor who would jump at the first opportunity to become a hero which is, in her opinion, what they tend to do. But then again, it really isn't much of a problem for Aureole as she is a rather crafty person. She knows how to turn a situation into her advantage and often does so. However, there will still come times when she can't and when those times come she admits defeat. Aureole knows when not to force things and back down from a fight. Again, she's not some idiotic Gryffindor.

Hot-headed ⋄ Impatient - While ambition may be her most defining trait, it is her temper that most people remember. Riling Aureole is quite the easy task, just compare her to a Gryffindor and bam, you've got yourself an angry blonde muggle-born snake; make sure to keep yourself on guard for at least a week or so! Unfortunately for her, it is her hot-headed nature that gets her compared to a Gryffindor every now and then. She tries to convince herself to ignore these comparisons, constantly reminding herself that even the Sorting Hat agrees that she's no Gryffindor, but it still grates her every time. Even the ridiculous names that people call her, such as Airy-oil, don't have this kind of effect on her. But what does grind on her, other than the Gryffindor thing, is tardiness. Aureole is quite the impatient person and does not like waiting one bit. She loves being efficient and being held back really gets on her nerves. Anyone who causes a backlog on her work should be prepared for an earful from her.

Insecure ⋄ Positive - She may put up a confident front when facing others, but in reality Aureole has several insecurities. Among them are her appearance, her weight, and most of all her blood. She isn't ashamed of being a muggle-born witch, she is however greatly conscious of being a muggle-born witch who was sorted into Slytherin. During the train ride to Hogwarts, she took it upon herself to read up on some history, just because she hates coming unprepared and wanted to know what she would be facing. It was then that she learned about the different houses and how the Slytherin prided itself in housing pure-blood witches and wizards. She hadn't paid too much attention to that detail at the time but when she got sorted into the said house, there was a nagging voice at the back of her mind that constantly reminded her that she wasn't a pure-blood. It told her that she shouldn't be in the Slytherin, she was too impure for it. Despite knowing that the rest (majority) of her house didn't care for her being a muggle-born, and the fact that the book had biased tones to it, Aureole still can't shake the insecurity off of her and has even manifested into her greatest fear (see Boggart).

Despite these insecurities however, Aureole has managed to still be an optimistic and cheerful person. Aureole believes that there is always a positive side to things. She's doesn't ignore the negatives of things, that would just be foolish of her, but she chooses to focus on the positives and encourages for others to do so as well.

Studious ⋄ Dutiful - Aureole wasn't always a studious person. Back when she was still attending muggle school, Aureole did what she could to pass and that was it. She didn't make an extra effort to excel. This changed when she learned that she was a witch and began attending Hogwarts. Magic motivated her to take her studies more seriously and go the extra mile. Her studiousness is related to her wishing to prove herself as a witch, but apart from that, Aureole also found the subjects to be interesting. It was all so new to her and she wanted to learn all that she could.

She's also a dutiful person. When a responsibility is handed off to her, Aureole does her best to fulfill it. It may come as a second priority to her (studies will always be number one) but she doesn't neglect it. Again, her want to prove herself helps fuel her willpower to fulfill her duties and obligations.

Charming ⋄ Respectful - She may not be charismatic in nature, but Aureole certainly knows how to charm a person. Words are somewhat of a strong point of hers. She knows exactly what to say to a person to charm them and get them to like her. While there are those who are resistant to it, it often works out to her favour. Aureole tends to charm her way out of trouble or getting what she wants, again, it isn't always an effective solution and something she doesn't heavily rely on.

Aside from knowing the right words to say to charm a person, she also knows the right words to show respect. Aureole has been raised to show respect to those who deserve her respect. Amongst these peopel include her parents, majority of her professors, and a few notable students majority of which were either in Slytherin or Ravenclaw and were now graduates considering that she's now in her seventh year. The former head girl and head boy, were among the people who have managed to garner her respect. Very little Gryffindors have made it into her list of respectable people, one of them is Hermione Granger. She doesn't openly admit it but she admires Hermione for her intellect and diligence in her studies; not so much as for her courage.

BIOGRAPHY​

There wasn't much to say about Aureole's childhood, apart from the fact that they traveled a lot thanks to her adventure seeking parents. They may go on vacations often but they never once moved--okay, they moved once... or twice, or maybe even thrice, but they never really moved out of the UK. They've lived in Northern Ireland and Wales before. Currently they reside in England. She couldn't remember where they were originally from, seeing as they first moved houses when she was five years old. But, from what she's heard from her mother, England was where she was born at. Aureole could only assume that it was their starting point and now they have returned to where they started which she found to be rather amusing. Initially, Aureole thought that they'd be moving the year after they've settled down in England, since that was what happened last time where they only stayed in their first home in Wales for a year before moving to another house still in Wales. However, it's been a full three years since they moved to England and it looks like her parents had no plans on moving. This eased Aureole's mind as she was worried that she would one day come home only to find that they moved and didn't tell her--which very nearly happened back when they moved from Northern Ireland to Wales.

Aureole grew up as an only child for eleven years of her life. Just before she started going to Hogwarts, her mother announced that she was pregnant with what would be Aureole's younger brother. Unfortunately, she wasn't around to witness the baby right after it was born as she was at Scotland, specifically at Hogwarts, during then.

Her powers as a witch never really showed, at least not until the letter from Hogwarts arrived. At first, Aureole thought it was a joke and paid no head to it. She was about to burn the parchment but decided against it and instead kept it in her drawer. Days later, the first incident of her using 'accidental magic' occurred. Aureole was furious at her neighbour at the time. She didn't want to give back Aureole's book to her even when the blonde was asking for it back. At the time, her neighbour was playing with a ball. Fuelled by her rage, Aureole accidentally made the ball pop which scared both her and her neighbour. For a second, she thought back to the piece of parchment declaring that she was a witch but then she shook it off still refusing to believe she was a witch. A second incident eventually happened. This time she was sad and her pillow floated beside her. Aureole was slowly starting to believe what was written on the parchment. It amazed her, yet at the same time it scared her. The third incident was the final straw. It was also this incident which led to her parents finding out; they were around to see when it occurred. Aureole was having fun watching a kids show on TV when her stuff animals, which was around her at the time, started to float. Her parents happened to walk in on the scene and were immediately scared. As a child, Aureole didn't really know how to explain it to her parents since she herself didn't fully believe it. Before they could call a paranormal expert and blow things out of proportion however, Auroele showed them the letter which she received via owl a few weeks prior. Like her, her parents were sceptical at first but very quickly accepted the idea which surprised Aureole as she herself had yet to believe she was a witch despite the signs that she was. She tried reasoning with her parents how it couldn't be real but they shook her heads and stated that they would rather believe she was a witch rather than think there was some sort of paranormal activity in their house.

Perhaps having someone believe she was a witch was all the push she needed to help her come into terms with what she was.

RELATIONSHIPS
​

[ FAMILY ]
Mother & Father - The ever supporting parents who love to travel. Initially, Aureole wanted for them to reaffirm what she believed to be a joke when she told them about the letter addressed to her. They didn't know about this letter from the start as it was delivered by an owl while they were out. Although they expressed skepticism at first and thought it was all a joke, they soon realised that was the only logical explanation for the 'accidental magic' that they saw her cast and chose to believe what was on the letter which eventually led to Aureole believing the same.

Grandmother - The grandmother she never knew. According to her mother, her father was practically disowned and removed from the Scriven family tree after he went against what his father (Aureole's grandfather) wanted for him to become. Although described as a generally kind woman by her mother, Aureole couldn't help but wonder why she didn't fight for his son. Aureole wishes to one day meet her grandmother and ask her the question that's been gnawing on her mind ever since the day her mother told her father's story.

Younger Brother ⋄ Vaughn Scriven - Prior to her little brother's birth, Aureole was feared that her parents would also bestow him with a name that was difficult to pronounce. Thankfully they didn't, at least in her opinion it wasn't a hard to pronounce name; compared to Aureole, Vaughn exceedingly easy. In any case, he is her muggle brother who knows nothing of her sister being a witch. Vaughn was kept in the dark and will hopefully remain that way forever. It was a decision that Aureole made considering that the chances of his brother being a wizard was extremely slim. She didn't want to make him feel less of a person just because he wasn't a witch like his sister. As far as Vaughn knew, his sister was studying at some prestigious school in Scotland and can only come home during the holiday breaks. Despite not seeing each other as often as most brothers and sisters, Vaughn and Aureole are quite close. There are still some reservations and awkwardness that come here and there, but Aureole's positiveness has helped with dispersing the awkwardness whenever it arises.

[ HOGWARTS ]
Little Sister ⋄ Sabrina Gallagher - Slytherin, 6th year. WIP

Headache ⋄ Garaile Scriven - Slytherin, 6th year. WIP

Relationship ⋄ Kassandra Castillo - Ravenclaw, 6th year. WIP

Annoyance ⋄ Zedekiah Blackbourne - Gryffindor, 6th year. Ah yes. The idiotic half of the Blackbourne twins. Aureole has done research on what pure-blood families there were left back when she was in first year. She did this mostly out of curiosity and the wish to be informed. The following year, the Blackbournes came. Aureole was rather excited and was fairly certain that the twins would be in Slytherin. The older twin, Alistair, did not disappoint; but the younger twin did when the hat called out Gryffindor. Since then, Aureole's opinion of the younger Blackbourne twin greatly sank despite not knowing him personally. His idiotic antics didn't help with changing her opinion of him either. But his blood purist ways somehow remedied them--quite marginally however considering that the boy also spites her for being a muggle-born. WIP

Relationship ⋄ Name - House and year. description

want a relationship with Aureole? pm me c:

PATRONUS & BOGGART​

[ PATRONUS ] Dove - "Those is with this patronus are good-hearted, and expressors. They are great at expression, and what they feel and the aura they give off can be pushed onto others, causing those around the dove to feel more calm merely from their presence. They are optimistic people with a strong ambition in life, fluttering from place to place trying to give off energy to others and help out in anyway they can. Their life is their mission, and they have too many goals, to make a difference, and to be loved. The most common house for a dove patronus is Gryffindor. The most common signs are Pisces and Aries." (Source)

[ BOGGART ] Outcast - Aureole's greatest fear is to be shunned and outcast by her own house, Slthyerin. She's always been conscious of her blood and feels like the sorting hat may have made a mistake in sorting her in the house of snakes. While most Slytherins have shown her that this isn't the case, Aureole knows for a fact that there are those blood supremacists in the house that resent her for dirtying their house. Although the house consists not just of pure-bloods now, seeing as blood purity is something that has become hard to come and continues to become such, muggle-borns like her are still not an abundance. Aureole's insecurity remains even as more muggle-borns are sorted into the house in the proceeding years after her.

Her boggart manifests in the form of her closest Slytherin friend morphing his face in disgust and calling her a mudblood.

WAND​

When Aureole bought the necessary equipment she needed for Hogwarts, a wand was what she found difficulty in the most. No wand in Ollivander's seemed to match with her. There were some that were close, but they just didn't feel right in her hand. This disheartened Aureole quite a bit. Aureole tried another wand maker, one that wasn't as well known as Ollivander's but had a wider range of materials. Finally, a match was made and a rather peculiar match it was. The wood of her wand comprised of one that was very rarely used in the west. The wand maker confessed to have had the wood imported in and only ordered what was necessary to create one wand as he wasn't exactly certain he would be able to sell it considering that many preferred the more popular and common wand woods as they seemed to be a safe option to them. Aureole's wand is comprised of...

[ WOOD ] Kaya - "A lovely yellow wandwood of Japanese origin, it is extremely rare in British wandmaking. However, those bonded to Kaya wands will find their abilities in logical arts, such as Potions, Astronomy, Ancient Runes, and Arithmancy, boosted." (Source)

[ LENGTH ] 12 1​/2​ Inches

[ CORE ] Ashwinder Ash - "Those who are calm, assertive, powerful and duel natured (being of both good and bad) would have this core. Having such a core suggests that you are capable of great good but also of great evil and have strong leadership abilities. However, one with such a wand core tends to lean more towards Dark Magic and dark influences. Sometimes however, your assertive nature can make you controlling and over-bearing sometimes, which can often lead to mistrust and a loss of love or friendship. This is one of the best cores to use in Dark Magic, particularly Jinxes. They also work particularly well in the wand of an owner that is skilled in Potions. It is a wand core predominantly found among those of House Slytherin, but can also bond well with those of House Gryffindor. Ashwinder Ash cores are often found in the wands of those skilled in the Potion-making arts, and lend strength to the trade. They are not, however, well suited for more subtle forms of magic, and as such, they are often found in the wands of Gryffindors or Slytherins." (Source)

[ FLEXIBILITY ] Slightly Springy - "A wand with this flexibility may not appear to be very loyal at all because they will initially take to new owners quite well, but the fact of the matter is that they will always have a special tie to their original owner. As time goes on, this wand will become increasingly more troublesome for any owner that isn't its original owner until finally it stops working altogether. This wand is good for crafting spells. Owners matched with this wand may be very cheerful and optimistic, but most of all, they have very big (and possibly overactive) imaginations. Their thought patterns tend to be outside of the box." (Source)

EXTRAS​

Academics - There's a reason why the Sorting hat had nearly placed her in Ravenclaw, and that is her thirst for knowledge. She was born not knowing about the wizarding world and thus, it's only natural for her to want to know everything she can about it. Aureole takes her studies very seriously and greatly prioritizes it above everything else. Potions is her best and also her favourite subject, followed by Transfiguration and Astronomy. Aureole doesn't take much of a liking towards Transfiguration, but she cannot deny that she performs quite well despite this. Oddly enough, she finds herself enjoying History of Magic, so much so that she has decided to keep it unlike some of her peers, despite being able to drop a core class during her sixth year. During her first year flying class, Aureole was found to be notably excellent on a broom. Among the electives, she's decided to take up three: Arithmancy,Ancient Runes, and Alchemy--thankfully there were enough students in her year to have requested this subject. Muggle Studies was never an option to her as she wanted to learn more about the wizarding world, not the muggle world where she grew up in.

Gryffindor - As noble and as heroic as the house is presented in textbooks, Aureole sees the majority of them as idiots. There are of course, those people in the house of lions who've managed to garner her respect--such as the prefects--but for the most part, they're all idiots to her. The pure-blood sixth year student, Zedekiah Blackbourne, does nothing to help improve her opinion of the house. How his Slytherin deals with him, she will never know. It greatly annoys Aureole how biased history books are to Gryffindor. They put them on such a high pedestal while they've put Slytherins off as some evil incarnates.

Blood Purity - Despite being a muggle-born herself, Aureole tends to have a personal bias towards pure-bloods. Perhaps it was because of her insecurities, but deep inside she wished she was one, or at least a half-blood. Don't get her wrong, she doesn't hate muggle-borns; how could she when she's one herself. It's just that she supports pure-bloods and half-bloods more. Half-breeds on the other hand... Aureole had mixed feelings about them. Some were alright with her, while others weren't so alright with her. There's internal conflict regarding the matter and she has yet to settle it even after seven years. She knew it was ridiculous for her to be prejudiced towards them, considering she wasn't a pure-blood herself, which was why she was so conflicted on the matter about them. To her half-breeds were like... a human fucked an animal and the half-breed was their baby, or the other way around; it just seemed to fucked up in her opinion.

Oreos - A muggle cookie brand that Aureole is fond of. She often packs a lot with her to bring to Hogwarts. Despite making a point to pack several boxes of it meant to last until Christmas break when she can go home and bring back more after, Aureole finds her stash depleting well before December even rolls along. Her roommates and friends may have something to do with this, in any case, as much as she wants to pack and bring more with her during the start, she finds that she cannot sacrifice any more space for her favourite treat.

Travelling - Unlike her parents who love to travel here and there and everywhere, Aureole prefers to stay at home and relax. Sure she enjoyed tagging along with her parents back when she was younger, but as she grew older she's found that staying at home was far more relaxing. Perhaps it was all because she got sick of vacationing everywhere and anywhere her parents felt like. This also reflects even when she's at Hogwarts. Rather than going on a trip to Hogsmeade, Aureole would rather stay inside the Slytherin common room or hole herself in either her bedroom or the library.

Head Girl - WIP

Potions Club - WIP

[ HABIT ] Snorting - One can tell when Aureole is genuinely laughing when she snorts. Though, she's learned to snort whenever she laughs despite not truly finding the ordeal / scenario to be funny; it helps make it less distinguishable between her real laugh and allows her to hide her emotions when she deems it necessary. It's been a habit of her since childhood. Aureole has tried and tried to control it but she simply couldn't. Some people find it adorable while others find it laughable. Either way, it's one more thing to add to her list of insecurities. There are times though, when she does snort on purpose. Those are mostly when she doesn't necessarily agree with what the other is saying and they happened to be someone she didn't respect yet/enough. She know that snorting at others can come off as disrespectful and refrains from doing so in front of those that she does respect--unless of course she's laughing. Like previously mentioned, snorting when she laughs is simply something she couldn't control.

[ HOBBY ] Writing - Aureole has a penchant for writing, had it since she was young. It had always been her stress reliever as it helps clear her mind and forget the stressful things in her life, albeit only for a short time, but regardless she still continues to do so. It was like how a vast majority of muggles turned to alcohol to ease their stress or whatever negative feeling they had at the moment. She would write paragraphs upon paragraphs of fictional material and let herself get lost in the worlds imagined by her mind. Fiction is more of her area of interest when it comes to writing rather than non-fiction, which was why when she was urged by her peers who know about this little hobby of hers to volunteer herself to work on the school paper, she immediately refused. She wanted to relax herself through writing, not stress herself even more which is knew without a doubt would happen if she were to become one of the school paper's journalists.

[ AMBITION ] Healer & Doctor - Before she found out about that she was a witch, all Aureole aspired to be was a doctor. There wasn't any sappy backstory to it like the death of family member or something along the lines; none of that. Aureole just wanted to help people out, keep them healthy and whatnot--okay, maybe the prospect of money also helped with this as she's heard that being a doctor pays well. Regardless of her real reason behind it, being a doctor was her dream and she strived to reach it. However, when she learned about the wizarding world, how she was a part of it as a witch and most importantly about healers, she made it a goal of hers to become one. Aureole hasn't replaced her ambition to become a doctor though. She wants to become both a healer and a doctor; whether or not that was actually possible was still in question for her, but she could always try.

APPEARANCE​

[ PHOTO SOURCE ]

[ HAIR ] Blonde & Short - Aureole has blonde hair. It is the very reason why her parents named her Aureole as it means "a circle of light and brightness surrounding something", just like a halo. Neither of her parents had blonde hair but apparently her grandmother did. She keeps it short as she doesn't like it interfering and getting in her way. Sure she could tie it back, but she finds it to be a chore and would rather not.

[ EYES ] Brown - Her eyes were light brown in colour, just like her mum's. A fairly common colour and nothing notably special about it.

[ HEIGHT ] Average - Aureole isn't a very tall girl and stands at an average height of 5'4".

[ STYLE ] Predominantly Blue - Her favourite colour is blue and thus her apparel is mostly comprised of shades of blue, though ever since entering the house of Snakes, Aureole's green clothing collection have grown in number considerably. Her clothes are mostly short sleeved as she's one who is quite resilient to cold weather, however she keeps her scarf with her most of the time when she's going out just in case she manages to feel chilly. She wears accessories on a daily basis. Usually it's just a pair of earrings but sometimes, when she feels like it, she would also wear a bracelet and a necklace. Aureole doesn't have many jewelry with her, she left the majority of them at home as she didn't feel like she would need all of them. Plus, they were too precious of her and she was worried she might lose them if she brought them along with her.

 

[Namora]

C L A R I S S E Evelynn S H A R P E
-║ The Blighted ║-

[ Etymology ]
[spoili]
Clarisse - Variant of Clarissa, which is a diminutive form of the latin, clara, meaning "fame."
Evelynn - Anglicized form of Irish Gaelic Éibhleann, meaning "beauty, radiance." It is also an English surname transferred to unisex forename use, derived from the Norman French personal name Aveline, meaning "little Eve."
Sharpe - A surname of Anglo-Saxon origin. It is also a nickname for a sharp, quick, smart person, deriving from the Middle English "scharp", a development of the Olde English pre 7th Century "scearp" meaning keen, active, quick. It is also a style of play in chess where a mistake at anytime will result in the player's loss, this is notable because it seems to relate to Clarisse's personal style of dueling that centers around her ability to move quickly and land 'trick shots' on a consistent basis.
[/spoili]

[ Nicknames ]
[spoili]
"Sharpe" - Her father's last name. This particular title is used by most of the school when addressing her, as well as teachers, with a 'Miss' in front of it of course.
"Clary"or "Clari" - A short and sweet version of her name. This is used by her friends in greeting or conversation.
"Claire" - Another variant of her name. Less commonly used.
"Evelynn" or "Lynn" - At one point in her life Clarisse came to dislike her first name and insisted that she wanted to be called her middle name, which also happens to be her mother's name.
"Little Nightmare" or "Little Monster" - A pet name Jasper has taken to calling her since her young childhood. He labelled her this upon their first meeting, mockingly and cold at first. Jasper Sharpe has been a constant in her life, one of the only adults who was always there. Because of this she values his opinion of herself, trying to please him as best she can. Her efforts have paid off and these days when he calls her this nickname there's a softness to his tone, one that warms her when she hears it.
"Puff" - A name, sometimes used in a demeaning or rude way, to address either her or other housemates if the speaker either doesn't know or care for them.
"Lieutenant" - A nickname exclusively used by Montgomery Knight to address her as Second-in-Command for the Hufflepuff dueling club.
"C- Sharpe" or "E-Sharpe" - A pet name some of her fellow schoolmates in the Orchestra club have taken to calling her this due to her first/middle initial and last name. She laughs along plastically when it is used, but she's too polite and passive to argue against it.

[/spoili]​

Monster - Skillet

The secret side of me.
I never let you see.
I keep it caged.
But I can't control it
So stay away from me.
The beast is ugly
I feel the rage.
And I just can't hold it


-║ A G E ║-
Sixteen ║ April 1st ║ Aries


-║ G E N D E R ║-
Female

[spoili]

[/spoili]

"Nobody's fearless. We all have something we're afraid of losing."

It's scratching on the walls
In the closet, in the halls
It comes awake
And I can't control it
Hiding under the bed
In my body, in my head
Why won't somebody come and save me from this?
Make it end!


-║ H O U S E & Y E A R ║-

║Hufflepuff House ║ 6th year ║

[ Sorting Ceremony ]

[spoili]
The petite blonde girl stared up at the massive castle with wide blue-grey eyes as she and a massive group of first year students made their way up to the grand chateau. Only a moment ago they had all stepped off the small, creaky old rowboats. Silent. As the herd of students marched upward, conversation started all around her. First in whispers, then outright. The girl glanced around gingerly at her socializing classmates, and shyly turned her eyes back up as they walked through the large double doors. Though they chatted up a storm now, on the ferry over there hadn't been so much as a whisper. She was certain not one of their eyes had drifted away from the silhouette of the castle that they all knew would impact them some way. And now, as they stood outside the doors to the Great Hall, the girl couldn't help but notice the energy in the air. The excitement. The electricity… She felt it too, and she loved it. It was strange. This place was strange. Everything was so different from the walls that she'd always known...

A witch stood before them and raised her hand for silence, the black clad first years fell into a hush. All eyes were on her as she established the facts of the school. Its purpose. Its founding, and the four houses that made it up. Then, it was time…

The Great Hall opened before them, and the girl's large eyes widened that much more. She whipped her head around, trying to see everything, to drink everything in. Her wavy blonde curls whipped with her head as she turned to see the ghosts that lingered about the room, and the tables lined with students whose eyes all focused on them. Her gaze turned to the candles lit overhead and she paused for a moment to wonder what happened to the hot wax once it dripped down… She was forced to look to the front of the room as the first year children arrived at the end of their march across the enormous room, congregating at the base of a short staircase that led to the Head Table. There, a worn wooden stool sat, with nothing but a ragged wizard's hat on top. Clarisse watched the hat with expectant eyes, and folds of fabric seemed to look back at her just as it sprung to life and burst into song.

The blonde girl was left beaming by the time the hat had drawn to a close. The witch who had greeted them stepped forward from the side, where she'd been standing as the hat had bellowed its tune, and she proceeded to unravel a scroll and call out names.

As students were called forth, they sat themselves on the stool, and after various lengths of time, the hat would cry out in a sure voice where they were to go. As she stood there, waiting for her time her mind wandered, wondering how this would all go. Everything she'd ever known… Her family... They were divided. Scattered, and she'd never been so alone.
"Sharpe, Clarisse"
Her name caught her attention, and Clarisse realized her turn had come sooner than expected. Her mind returned to the here and now. The current situation and what awaited her. The girl hurried forward with a spring in her step. As she sat down on the shaky stool, she straightened her robes as nervous excitement bubbled in her belly. The hat was lowered onto her head, and she peered up at it through her thick lashes and bangs. The hat was silent.
"I liked your song, Mr. Sorting Hat." She began with a smile, the hat shifted slightly, smiling back, "Thank you, my dear."
He replied, an echo in her mind. The hat cleared his throat, "Well, Miss Sharpe, I think I know exactly where to put you…"
Her stomach twisted, "Take this old hat's word. You'll fit right in there, I promise you."
"That's.. all I want here. All I could ask for" She said with a small voice and a weak smile. "I know" He grinned, and bellowed with a powerful, unwavering voice,
"HUFFLEPUFF"
[/spoili]


-║ S P E C I E S ║-
Witch [ Modified ]


-║ B L O O D S T A T U S ║-
Half Breed - Born Half Blood

I feel it deep within,
It's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I hate what I've become
The nightmare's just begun
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I, I feel like a monster
I, I feel like a monster


-║ P E R S O N A L I T Y ║-

[ Hard working ||| Determined ]
"Heaven helps those who help themselves"
Clarisse Sharpe's most prevalent trait to those who know her is not her exceptional kindness, but her unflinching determination. Her resolve to complete the goals and challenges set out before her is, in a word, impressive. When she makes up her mind to do something, she is not easily dissuaded in the slightest and her drive makes her seem like a fast learner. She tends to force past her limits, simply because she doesn't want to put a measure on her potential or power, the girl pushes herself to the point where she is happy with what she does. She likes to progress, and has the drive to continuously do so. Both her relationships with others and her magic see the most of her outward display of stubborn passion.


[ Positive ||| Optimistic ]
"Glass half empty, glass half full, either way you won't be going thirsty"
Her smile and bright outlook on life are signature parts of who she is. Clarisse tends to always at least attempt to look on the bright side of life and see the cup as half full, however there is a distinction between her and someone truly optimistic. Though she does have a brighter outlook on life, the blonde will not delude herself to the point where she could be considered naive. She can accept the reality of a situation, and will do her best to try to make the best of it from there, rather than just closing her eyes and living in some fanciful lie.


[ Obedient ||| Rule Abiding ]
"Rules are often there for a reason"
Clarisse, is in general, a very by the book kind of gal. She's follows instruction 'to the T', and does so long as the direction given is relatively reasonable. Rather than simply obey everything she is told, she does tend to ask questions when something strikes her as particularly strange. Her questions will never manifest in a matter of fact or stuck up manner, just one of genuine curiosity, interest or concern. Her ability to follow instruction is prevalent in both school and day to day encounters. In general, it's very rare for her to break rules at all, but there are occasions that might lead her to do so. There are some instances where she will decide what action to take as the situation dictates. If her morals or personal beliefs were to be compromised she will obviously hesitate, for example if following the rules means outright betraying a friend it is very possible that she will put her relationship before the rules.


[ Loyal ||| Tolerant ]
"Patience is a virtue"
A broad word, for a broad subject. Clarisse is tolerant of a great deal. She has the patience of a saint in many aspects, and it is rare for her to lose her temper in most circumstances. She can take a great deal of personal abuse, and still welcome you back with a smile and open arms in a heartbeat. The girl is also the least judgemental person you may ever meet. She is talented at being unbiased and just overall, always willing to hear an explanation or justification completely before making a final opinion. Her allegiance is hard won, but once you have it, you've obtained a truly loyal friend for life. The girl will always, prioritize the people she cares about over everything, including her own well-being.

She, having lived such a large portion of her life in solitude, appreciates other people more than most. She finds lying to be distasteful and unpleasant, and because of that she has made honesty a regular habit. Her straight-forwardness possesses tact and restraint. She is never brutal or blunt, but more refined and gentle out of a preference to avoid conflict. The girl demonstrates a constant awareness of the people around her as well as a natural politeness.


[ Universally Kind ||| Sympathetic ]
"The strongest ones are the ones who keep smiling"
To many she is seen as kind to a fault, and though she can understand their reasoning in thinking so, she wouldn't change who or how she is for anything. Clarisse is a hard-working girl who pushes herself as far as she can go. The Puff is constantly demonstrating remarkable determination and self-discipline in various aspects of her life. She doesn't allow one thing to dictate or rule over her, and she doesn't give up.
She believes that giving up means it was a waste of time and effort. If you're going to do something, you ought to commit or not do it at all.
The girl treats those around her with as much respect and genuine kindness as she would like to be treated with. She tries relentlessly to be the person that anyone can talk to. Clarisse is the sort to smile through tears, due to not wanting to be a bother or nuisance. She keeps her problems and heavy emotions to herself


[ Insecure ||| Mild-Mannered ]
"I think-- Er, well I-I mean to say… nevermind…"
In general every person, especially at this age, struggles with insecurity. How they see themselves and want to be perceived effect and influence them in how they act. However, Clarisse's lack of self-worth goes a bit deeper than the typical want to be liked. She has disliked solitude and suffered from loneliness for longer than she cares to recall. Despite her kind and amiable nature, for some reason she has always struggled with making and retaining friends. The girl is terrified of utter rejection from the select few that she would label close, should they discover just what she is. After all, if they did she wouldn't be able to blame them...

In all honesty, Clarisse sees herself as something, in a word, monstrous. What she is and what it allows her to do has scared her since before she can remember, and that is exactly why she goes above and beyond to please people. It is her own way of almost apologizing for existing. The blonde also actively tries to make herself likeable, she does not wish to be a bother or nuisance because she feels she is already on thin ice. The girl keeps her problems and heavy emotions to herself, putting up a brave and reliable front so that people might be further drawn to her. As far as interaction, in social situations she can be engaged and excited, but overall large crowds and audiences intimidate her. It's not uncommon for her to address an issue, but she will begin to trail off and hang her head when she starts to feel self-conscious and aware of the eyes on her.


[ Cheery ||| Upbeat ]
"Come on, smile, it'll help. Even if only a bit."
Clarisse Sharpe is a very cheery creature, for her, a smile is the most natural thing in the world despite her not seeming to have a reason behind it. She is sweet and friendly to all, no matter their origin or upbringing, and believes everyone deserves to be treated with equal respect. By no means is the girl particularly outgoing by nature, she's simply forced herself into the habit because she has found that standing off to the side and smiling quietly is hardly the way to make an impression.

My secret side I keep
Hid under lock and key
I keep it caged
But I can't control it
Cause if I let him out
He'll tear me up
And break me down
Why won't somebody come and save me from this?
Make it end!


-║ B I O G R A P H Y ║-

"As you experience, you learn. Trial opens your eyes, heart and mind, leading you to grow into the person that you choose to be."

--

Every world has its flaws, its darkness and its demons. Imagine being one of them.

There is a girl who doesn't have to. Imagine it, that is. Because being a stain on this plain of existence… being a monster, has always been her reality.
Yet, this girl, despite being initially corrupt, has always refused to let that define her. Refused to be exactly what everyone thought she would be, and this is a story about her.

--

The Unspeakable sat at his desk, head in his hands as his superiors' words echoed in his mind… The Phobos Project was proving too costly after so few advances. They had another year and a half to try to make progress, but right now they had no leads... If nothing happened he'd be let go. His benefits and his family's safety net gone. He'd never find a job with the resources this one offered to further his knowledge and understanding of these creatures… The man had sacrificed everything to get here. His family had money, though they hadn't supported he and his wife so he'd left. He couldn't ask for forgiveness and go back simply for some chump change, because for him there was nothing so important to him as his pride… What could he do... Whatcouldhedo? Whatcouldhedo?

What was he going to do?!

He slammed his fist against the wooden surface of his desk, it trembled slightly, and then suddenly, his wife's soft pale fingers caresses his own. Despite that doing nothing to solve the situation, he felt a flood of comfort and relief sweep over him. In a moment when everything was falling apart, she was his answer to everything. He smiled weakly and turned to look at her. She came around and wrapped her arms around him.

The man nuzzled his face into her stomach, placing his hand on the small bulge in her belly that would be his child. He closed his eyes, feeling warmth that somehow completed him… And it was then that his eyes shot open. The man refrained from laughing giddily aloud, it seemed that she'd gone and given him the answer yet again. He tenderly rubbed the baby bump. Evelynn really did have the answer to everything…

--

After his epiphany, he became obsessed with this concept. Obsessed with proving it was right. Proving it could work… he knew he could. He looked into a potion they brewed for those going into the operation. It was supposed to make one more receptive to the foreign entity. It made the process less stressful on the body, but it was hardly enough. Still, it was using this that they'd made the the closest thing they could call a success… Jasper was around his age, created by one of the senior members of the Unspeakable team overseeing the Phobos Project. It had been a slim chance of success, but it had resulted in his limited transformative abilities. Jasper could shift small parts at a time, a face, an arm or sometimes two limbs at once.

He began slipping this concoction into her meals and drinks. About five small doses a day, and she was never the wiser. When it became apparent there would be no side effects on the host the man decided to pitch the concept to his co-workers and gauge their response. He explained it as best he could, suggesting their use reluctant mothers. Volunteers who didn't want their children, but didn't want to terminate the pregnancy either. Rather than send them to an orphanage they'd become wards of the Ministry and be well looked after. The mother would simply have to drink a special brew 'to ensure the child's health', then after the birth they could fuse the children to the boggarts.

The idea was met with concern and discomfort. But the more they looked into it, the more certain they became that this would succeed. They were more certain than they had ever been, and decided it was worth a try. After putting an ad in the Daily Prophet, offering reluctant mothers a 'moral' way out, they received responses. Four of them.

--

While the children were growing in their fleshy prisons, the Unspeakables worked to make the procedure as safe as possible. They attempted it on animals, and it came with no difficulties. They waited anxiously for the arrival of the babes who would determine the end of their careers or not. It was near the end of Evelynn's pregnancy that this final attempt at the experiment was going on, and as such his child was born six months earlier than the rest. When the baby was born, it was found to be a beautiful girl with her mother's blonde locks and her father's eyes. Evelynn would hardly part with her new babe. Eventually however, she decided she needed to go back, as a nurse at Saint Mungo's they were missing her.

His hours were more lenient, and he was left to care for the baby while she worked… At the six month mark in his child's life--the age that they had determined would be the most successful--he decided he was done waiting. He intended on finding out ahead of them all if this would work or not. He had to know… And so, one evening when the laboratory was abandoned he snuck his baby daughter in and strapped her down to the table.

Before now, even the youngest and most susceptible to change rejected the foreign being. It was gruesome, involving an incredibly dark magic that attached the non-corporeal creature to both the body and forging it to the soul… Yet, the results were promising, he could risk it, he had to… he had to…

...And he did.

--

She was so young, that she shouldn't have memories of it. And yet, if she tries hard enough she can recall seeing a baby on the metal table, peering through glass. She can recall as the searing pain spread to the very tips of her new fingers. She can remember as the baby's cries began to match and voice her own, and how it felt to become one being.

Immediately after the operation she demonstrated worrisome signs. Her father kept her under a watchful eye until she stabilized. From that point he gave her a recovery time, but in the weeks after the experiment, she didn't seem to show signs of any change at all. The Unspeakable was becoming frustrated, worried that his efforts had been utterly in vain, worried he might never succeed. Everything had gone exactly as he'd planned, so why? Why hadn't it worked? When the time came for the other children he hesitated. Yet he had nothing to oppose them with, what could he say?
"Oh no, that won't work. I already tried it on my own kid." Ha yeah, right.
Tight lipped he listened to the infants' cries, watched them thrash in pain. He relived the torture he'd subjected his daughter to for nothing… He didn't bother keeping a watchful eye on the new Ministry wards. Instead his co-workers watched anxiously for something he knew would not happen… That is until it did.

There was nothing, no signs leading up to the moment that the one called Jerome began to shift. They simply saw the babe shifting form, crying as it did so, not out of pain, it would seem, but out of fear. The way he reported it, is the child had been napping, and as they had been, their heartbeat had spiked, as had their adrenaline. The state of fear it reached seemed to have triggered its boggart tendencies. Slowly it came to light that all four were successful. Fully, and utterly successful and thus far, functional. The Phobos project was given more funding in order to raise their new successes to be worthwhile and loyal members of society.

Despite his own baby girl having the odd nightmare, she never seemed to 'awaken' as they called it. He simply wrote her off as a failure and tried to forget his sin against her. He did a pretty good job of it too. That is until one night when his daughter woke from a nightmare screaming. When he ran in, he found the four year old huddled beneath her bed trembling and curled up. The tired parent tried to comfort her with words and lure her out. But when she wouldn't come, no matter his pleas he reached beneath and dragged the girl out from her hiding place himself. He seized her wrist, but instead of his daughter, he dragged a limp and bloody corpse from beneath the bed. The body of his wife.

In his terror he released the wrist immediately and scrambled backward into a wall of stuffed animals with a cry of horror. Then, right before his eyes he watched his daughter change right back to her tiny trembling figure with tear stained cheeks. She covered her face with her hands, her form flickered each time she sniffled. His eyes widened when he realized just what he was seeing. And suddenly his fear flickered, replaced with a flood of joy... It had worked. He'd done it! The fear she'd felt seemed to have woken it, kick-started the dormant creature.

Over the next few days, he observed that her transformative abilities were completely sporadic and during the day she locked herself in the wardrobe because the light hurt. Her daughter's sudden odd behavior and adamant refusal to go to charm school sparked a wariness in her mother, and when the woman inquired with the girl what was wrong, she witnessed the uncontrolled transformative abilities. She was terrified by the discovery, and immediately reported it to her brother in the Department of Mysteries, Drake Frost.

The response from the Ministry was almost immediate. Their daughter was taken from them, despite her pleas and her father's excuses. The official story is that it was due to severe neglect and abuse, but it was more to ensure that she be trained correctly and kept in line. After her daughter was taken, she sought an explanation. And when she found out what he'd done without her knowledge, how he'd risked their daughter's health and life for his career's advancement, she took their infant son and left him. He on the other hand, simply disappeared, running to avoid a sentence in Azkaban.

Despite her having awakened much later than the rest of the children, Clarisse seemed to be almost prodigal. She was able to perform full bodied transformations, something that not even the most advanced of the lot could manage just yet. You see, for the first three years, the children had been left as just that. Children. They were raised by specialized nannies, entertained with picture books, pretty spellwork and taught the most basic skills. For these children however, reading fears was as natural as breathing or eating. Shapeshifting into those fears followed within the next few years.

Clarisse's affinity for transformation was impressive, seeing as she was the first of her 'siblings' to warp her appearance. After doing so, and catching the attention of her brothers and sisters she was more than willing to tutor and explain to each of them. Because of this, Clarisse was quickly labelled the 'Eldest sister', the six month age gap only reaffirmed it. The children were wary around her at first, but they took well to her overall, or at least most of them did. Jerome seemed to be the only one with an issue with her, seeing as she out performed him in the one thing he was best at.

--

Life was drastically different in this environment. For one, they weren't allowed to leave, not even for a breath of fresh air. Instead they brought the outside world to them in a sense… Now and then guests would be brought to her and her siblings to play with. They would visit and enjoy one another's company under supervision, and upon their departure Clarisse would be instructed to look them in the eyes and say goodbye. Once she did, and their eyes met, she would tense up and her pupils would widen to consume her iris in a pool of endless black. Black veins would quickly creep in the whites of her eyes as if craning to touch the enlarged pupil. In that moment, a flash of their fear would appear before her. In the blink of an eye, her pupil would shrink back to regular size, and the veins would retreat…

The people would leave, and she was left in her own company. That night, when sleeping she would revisit the fear within her dreams, this time more vivid and clear. She would wake up shaky and cold, sitting up to face the mirror on the other side of the room. In those brief moments she would watch through the darkness, watch herself shift and change from the fear she had replicated in her sleep back, to the young blonde girl in an old white nightgown. This became a regular occurrence, a way for them to test her abilities and work on her control.

Over the years she managed to put a tether on it and control the primal instinct, however her ability to control herself was constantly tested and pushed ever further. They began to expose her to multiple people throughout a day, and she learned how to control herself even then. Between visitors, the children would play and practice together. When they were six, they were given a mentor to help them further their abilities and understanding of how they themselves worked. Jasper Sharpe, the original success had been overseeing the project waiting to choose one of them to train himself. He chose her, which didn't help with her popularity in Jerome's eyes.

Their mentors explained the differences between them and other children, as well as the changes they'd gone through. Through their tutorship and training, the children were permitted to ask questions that their mentors would then choose whether or not to answer. Her siblings were sheltered, but Clarisse would be faced with brutal honesty by her own mentor. Jasper refused to hide the worst of both her own past as well as his, from her.

Understanding their origins, as well as what they were created for allowed Clarisse to mature in ways her siblings could not. The truth was a weight of responsibility that she had to bear on her own, until she deemed it necessary to reveal. They, her kind, were tools engineered and created by the collaborative effort of the Ministry of Magic for their personal use. Something Clarisse came to understand immediately upon hearing that, was that tools were created for a purpose.

A tool that would not complete its purpose, a tool that would not be used, was a waste of space and time. Their purposes varied. Initially, the Phobos project had been founded on the goal of recreating and mimicking the abilities of a metamorphmagi, in order to use that exclusive ability to the advantage of the government. Interrogation was seen as a good place for a partial-boggart, after all, someone's greatest fear can be a very useful bargaining chip...

Most children, if given a glimpse of Clarisse' past, and her fate now might find it tragic. Even Clarisse lingers on the idea, lingers on the questions of 'what could have, would have, or should have happened to her if her father hadn't turned her into this… thing? Though the questions float about in her brain, surfacing now and then at moments of weakness, she has come to terms with the understanding that this was just her lot in life...
Some people have it better, and some, worse. Clarisse is content with her life overall. She comforts herself with the idea that if the pieces leading up to her arrival hadn't fallen into place she would not have known the people she does. Worse, someone else would have been subjected to it, someone who might have been incapable of coping with it, and so she makes the best of it.

--

Since the project's establishment, there had always been concerns with the territorial nature of boggarts. They were watched constantly. For the most part they were fine, that is until one fight got out of hand…

"--Mr. Jasper this, Mr. Jasper that." The boy mimicked in a whiny high-pitched voice that was probably supposed to sound feminine, "Why don't you shut up for once about what the face-changer taught you?! No one cares."
The sandy blond growled at her from across the room. Standing and stomping in the direction of Clarisse, Lucille and Eren, who were sitting in a circle talking about their recent lessons. All three looked over at him warily.

"Leave Clarisse alone." The Dark haired Lucas said calmly as he peered over his book."Shut up, if she doesn't like it, she can stop me herself." Jerome turned his eyes on her as she stood up, trying to look serious."Please stop it. Why not sit down with us and tell us about what Mr. Christopher said in your last lesson?" Clarisse tried to smile warmly at him, "Pretty please, Jer?"

"You don't get to call me that!" He snapped. She flinched as the boy lunged toward her. Lucas shoved him aside. The blond boy snarled and pushed back.

"Stop it! Both of you stop it!" She heard herself say to the two boys who were shoving one another back and forth. They ignored her, and before long one of them had tackled the other down. Instinctively she took a step toward them. The blonde girl called their names, telling them to stop in a shaky voice. A piece of her demanded she join in, demanded she try to pull them apart by force.

'You could win,' it hissed, 'you could stop them.'

But at the thought her stomach twisted, and a different kind of instinct warned against it. Her brother and sister stood behind her, watching in horror. Lucille raced forward to try to stop them. Clarisse seized her wrist and pull her and the quivering Eren into her arms. The slight girl shielded them as she watched her brothers have at each other. Taking it far beyond reason. Lucille pushed weakly against her, "Stop them, Evelynn! Please!" Luce sobbed. By the time the overseers had come running in, the black was already spreading.

Pieces of their true natures were surfacing, the tips of their hair had darkened, void of light. Their fingers blackened as they clawed and fought. The larger, blond boy managed to get the upper hand and encircled his hands around the other boy's throat and pushing his body's weight against his jugular. Both of their eyes remained tinged with the enlarged pupil and black worms that surfaced when they greeted one another. Dark veins began to spread from the blonde's wrists, as the larger brother choked the life out of his sibling. The smaller dark haired boy lay on the ground beneath him, clawing and kicking to no avail. His retaliation had slowly become weaker.

Jasper Sharpe rushed past the crowd, cutting off the crew who had come in, to deal with the situation. He stood in their line of fire and grabbed the boy who was on top by the collar of his shirt. The man tore the child away and tossed him. The blond rolled, now that he was away from the other he was bombarded with a flurry of Riddikulus' and rendered immobile. The man who had come rushing into the rescue leaned himself against the wall. He was shaking violently.
"Mr. Sharpe!" Clarisse cried as she rushed over to him, leaving the other children to hold one another.

His hand was also blackened but without blinking he took out a knife and cut across his fingertips. Drops of black seeped out from his skin and hit the floor, vanishing into thin air. She rushed to his side and called some of the people who had come flooding in to help. The two children involved were promptly detained, both boys were taken into custody... Lucas was weak, tears dripping from his eyes while Jerome was grinning madly and cursing until the door cut off his gaze... and that was the last time any of them saw Jerome or Lucas outside of a coffin.

--

Time didn't stop, the way she felt it should have. Nothing changed.

They were given a grieving period and then in was back to studies and daily lessons… In time, Jasper gave her an explanation, and told her one was dead and the other was as good as. He would be put down eventually. But he was a liability and a danger to all of them. Apparently Jerome's boggart had been marginally stronger, and that had triggered the predatory instinct they thought they trained out of them.

Studies within the Ministry have found that boggarts are odd in the sense that, they devour and feed off of fear almost purely out of choice, in order to further their physical growth. In essence, though their hunger is easily sated, the more fear they consume the larger and more powerful they become.

Boggarts possess cannibalistic tendencies. They feed off fear. They are made up of fear. Thus the fastest and most efficient way to consume large amounts of fear at once is to devour others of their kind. This is a base, instinctual reaction. They are territorial creatures, trespassers of their own kind are by no means allowed, and as such territorial battles take place, with the victor consuming the weaker specimen.

This had always been carefully monitored. They were cautious, seeking to prevent any accidents. Boggarts were lone creatures, but raising the children in utter solitude only begged for disaster. Their human instincts demanded social interaction, elsewise they really would end up with a handful of monsters…

This 'devouring the weaker specimen' is what had happened between the two. When Jerome overpowered Lucas, his essence began to feed off of the other boy, draining one and filling the other, thus upsetting the balance of human and boggart. As a result, the strain Lucas had taken killed him, and Jerome flowered into two kinds of monsters with one act...

--

Years later, the time had come to test them further… The young girl stepped into the dark room and the door sealed behind her. Her fingertips trembled, electricity and adrenaline coursed through her. She turned her large blue-grey eyes to the wardrobe in the center of the room. Her hand drew her wand from her robe's pocket. It was hers, it had chosen her, and yet she'd only been allowed to use it during tutoring sessions. They kept it under lock and key, but if all went well she'd be allowed to carry it everywhere. It was a nice thought.

She took a step toward the furniture, her grip tightened around her alder wand and it warmed in her hand as if to comfort her, 'There is nothing to fear when you are fear. Nothing to fear, not even fear itself.'

The young blonde girl straightened herself and flicked her wand toward the tall closet. The doorknob twisted and the door slowly opened, the rusty hinges creaking loudly as it did so. The darkness from within the wardrobe seemed to seep out into the already dark room and Clarisse held her breath.

Lucille and Eren's limp bodies came falling out, but just as they were about to make contact with the floor they stopped in midair. The two lifeless figures melted away into a black slime that began to churn. A sticky wet sound slapped against the floor, and a wave of goosebumps travelled up her arms. From the heap, the hunched over shape of a sickly thin woman rose up. It looked up at her in the darkness, and Clarisse felt her eyes react in greeting. Its breathing was loud and raspy, as were its words but she still understood what it was hissing at her, "You. I know what you are."
Clarisse gulped, "You should not have come here, disgusting little partialing."

Despite its harsh and cold words, Clarisse couldn't help but feel sorry for it. They were fed fear, but it was barely enough to survive. It was hungry, she could smell it, but it couldn't leave. It couldn't hunt. The creature hissed at her, "I've only come to talk" Clarisse said in a steady voice.
Boggarts are territorial, she versed in her mind, They fear only those of their kind who can fight. They only fear those who can win against them. If you can prove you're stronger they'll back down. They don't want to die. No one wants to die.

"Listen!" She said as sharply as she could. Her voice was soft and careful. "I don't want to hurt you, but I will if you make me. Please. Back. Down."

The boggart eyed her cautiously, sizing the small child up. It paused for a moment, then two, before rushing at her.

. . .

Once she'd stepped out of the room and the door had sealed she raced along to find the observation area. They'd watched from behind the wall, Jasper included.

As she approached she found that the door was ajar only slightly, and an argument was taking place. She approached quietly, listening in. Her siblings' came rushing along shortly and she signalled for the excited Lucille and Eren to hush, and all three children craned to hear the conversation.

"There are too many variables that could affect them! Too many factors that we can't control… I don't think they can manage on their own--"
"That is exactly why we had them go through that." Jasper's angry voice growled.
"The psychiatric evaluations to determine their mental state. Their constant practice and studies. Everything until now has been done on a tight schedule so that they would be ready for assimilation into regular society." A woman with a nasally voice began, "This has all been done to ensure they were ready in time. It would be unfortunate if we had to push back their education. We need to know how well they interact with… well, normal children."

"B-But--"
"Look, I get that you're hesitant because of what happened, but despite the hiccup with the other two, we've worked hard to ensure there isn't even the most remote chance it could happen to any one of them."
There was a heavy silence before the familiar voice of her uncle broke in."That Jerome boy was always a little on edge, plus that twat Christopher was the one training him. No wonder he went bad."
"Maybe another year or two?"
"No. Clarisse is ready. She has been well before now. I trained her, I know."
There was a cold laugh and a stiff feminine voice broke in; "That cheery thing? Ha, Jasper maybe you're letting your emotions get in the way. It may be Evelynn's girl, but that shouldn't cloud your judgement in such an important decision."

A different male cut in, one Clarisse recognized as her uncle, "Don't you talk about Evie that way--"

"Gentlemen, calm yourselves."
The high pitched woman cleared her throat. "Let's compromise, just one. The brightest will be enrolled in Hogwarts. But the other two might be able to stay longer. Just in case."
"No. No. That is not good enough. Drake? Raven? You've been in charge of their training for all these years. You know better than any of them what is right for your own. Are they ready?"

Silence again, before the woman piped up, "Lucille has exceptional self control. She's a very bright girl."
The gruff man cleared his throat, and there was a sense of pride to his tone as he began to speak, "Eren has never been a problem for me, I can't imagine him in any kind of similar situation."

"...All three passed?" The voice asked nervously. Raven answered curtly "With apparent ease."

"Because of the incident from four years ago we can't afford to follow the original plan. They will each be sent to separate schools. No one will know what they are, no one can."
"That's fine. They're ready."

I feel it deep within,
It's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I hate what I've become
The nightmare's just begun
I must confess that I feel like a monster


-║ R E L A T I O N S H I P S ║-

[ Jasper Sharpe ; Father Figure & Mentor ]
"I'm aware I was never meant to exist. But I'll prove I'm worth every breath I take"

[spoili]


The best way to describe Jasper Sharpe would be stoic. He retains both the trait as well as the philosophy. Jasper is a man of duty, honor and utter obedience to the law and the Ministry. He can, at times seem cold and emotionless, and he would like the world to believe he is. Of course, in all her time with him Clarisse has glimpsed anger, fear, disgust, sadness and even joy. Though she can't recall ever seeing him outright smile at her, his emotions are easy to read in his eyes and posture for the boggart girl. In their time together, he has never displayed any form of affection aside from half-hearted pats on the head. His compliments are silent appraisals, and a lack of harsh criticism. Despite his stale faced manner of holding himself, now and then she'll catch looks of pride in her direction that she can't help but notice.
[/spoili]

--

[ Evelynn "Evie" Frost & Jonathan Frost ; Mother & Little Brother ]
"He says I have her smile"

[spoili]

. . . .
.

No matter who you may ask, everyone who has encountered her only has something good to say about Evelynn Frost. The woman is remembered fondly by old friends, acquaintances and past educators alike. Her parents' relationship was ideal, but it drew to an abrupt halt after she discovered Clarisse in her unstable state. After coming to her brother, terrified and ready to drag her ailed daughter to St. Mungo's, he stopped her and explained the situation.
She was horrified, and after playing compliant with her husband, left in the middle of the night. She was pregnant at the time, unbeknownst to either her or her husband, and she gave birth to beautiful black-haired boy who would currently be 12.
Jasper, Clarisse's mentor knew her mother only briefly, and both he and her Uncle Drake only have good things to say about her.
[/spoili]

--

[ Lucille Cahors & Eren Ivankov ; Siblings ]
"Blood doesn't make family."

[spoili]
Catch Fire - Jenix
Lucille ||| Eren ||| Lucas ||| Jerome

When encountering her kind, either manufactured or pure-blooded, nothing of too much note happens, aside from the fact that their eyes react to one another, almost in greeting. This was how she learned that the man who would be her mentor was just like them.
Initially there were five of them. Clarisse, Lucille and Eren are what remain.

--

The incident happened in front of her. The boys were kicking, punching, growling and yelling in less that human voices. Clarisse watched on in horror and though she wanted to help, wanted to tear the two apart, something told her doing so wouldn't help any of them. So, she did the one thing she could do. She stopped the two other siblings from doing exactly what she wanted to. She hugged them close, pulling them in so they wouldn't have to watch the two boys kill each other.
The overseers who had rush to the scene to help were too late. There had already been a shift in power, an obvious corruption. By the time they'd managed to pry one boy from the other, the blonde boy who had obviously won the quarrel trembled with laughter, smoking at the mouth. His hair was black on the ends, and long black veins stretched from his wrists to his elbows. The dark haired boy was on the ground, his breath was weak.

The blonde was dragged away, and the dark haired boy was carted off. Jerome was questioned to see if there was any saving him. He was half mad and raving about how good they all smelled. Giggling about how captivating his siblings were and how he'd like to visit them with the intention to -- of course-- eat them as well. His siblings, aside from Clarisse, didn't hear any news of him after he was dragged away raving and drooling. Jerome's victim, Lucas, was left weak and fragile.
The next news on the matter that Clarisse, Lucille and Eren heard was that both boys had passed away. One from the stress his body had suffered, and the other... had been put down. Jerome's corpse was reported to be too mangled to have an open-casket funeral. The three remaining Crucem genus grew even closer after this ordeal, understanding that they were all they had. It became clear that in the end, they were disposable. Useful as they were intended to be, if they became too uncontrollable or the risk began to outweigh the benefit measures would be taken to remove them…
[/spoili]

--

[ Raphael ; The Local Boggart ]
"He can be very friendly, when he's not trying to kill you... eheheh"

[spoili]

Raphael

During her first year Clarisse struggled to sleep well. She was in a constant state of awareness due to how different and overwhelming things were at this school, and because of her restlessness it wasn't uncommon for her to sneak out of her dormroom. It was on one of one of those restless nights that she wandered about the castle. While avoiding a patrol, she snuck into an empty classroom to hide from the caretaker. Upon entering she closed the door in a slow quiet manner and backed cautiously away from the entrance.

That was when the jostling occurred. She jumped half out of her skin and turned to run when she realized it wasn't the door, but the small cupboard doors beneath a bookshelf. Her eyes widened, and she drew her wand, waving it warily to open the doors. They shot open, and one of her siblings' bodies began to roll out. But before the corpse could touch the stone floor it paused and shuttered, melting away into a puddle of black mud. Her eyes reacted upon looking at it.

"What are you?" It said, though it didn't have a voice. It was more of a whisper that didn't seem to come from any direction in particular, "Not what, really. More of a who…"
She smiled, "I'm Clarisse Sharpe… It's nice to meet you"
The mud churned and swirled, until it forged it's essence into a shadowy figure of a boy about her age, though admittedly shorter by a few inches. Her eyes widened and she took a step toward it. His shoulders bristled as if he were a cat hissing defensively.

She paused, her mouth turning into something of a firm line, "Hey, quit it. I don't mean any harm… Understand? I don't want to hurt you."
The whisper of a voice that seemed to linger in her mind grunted angrily, "Don't come any closer."
"Okay, that's fine. I won't." She said calmly. He seemed to relax just slightly, "...So, why won't you let me closer?"

The creature shrunk a bit, "You can hurt me. You're bigger than I am!" An image of her brothers fighting all those years ago flashed before her eyes. Jerome strangling Lucas. The black veins in his arms absorbing the other boy… She shook her head to clear the image, "But I won't hurt--"
"But you can!" Her snarled "You.. you just wait. I'll be stronger than you. I'll be the strongest of them all. and no one will ever be able to hurt me, or threaten me."
Quietly she looked the boy over. His spindly boyish limbs did make him seem a little helpless, he looked malnourished and hungry… he was probably only recent born--however they were born-- but it seemed like he'd already been threatened.

She tried to give him a comforting smile, "...I think that's very possible. I hope you manage it. Then wh can talk without you being scared of lil' ol' me."
The creature blinked in surprise but remained silent. "Mr. Boggart, what's your name?"
"...Name? I don't have one. Why would I?" The creature snapped. She giggled quietly, "But everyone should have a name… Do you want a name?"
The boggart's 'eyes' seemed to narrow skeptically and he shrugged. Clarisse took it as an enthusiastic 'YES', "Hmhmhm… what should I name you… How about Raphael… May I call you that?"
"Call me whatever you wish." She nodded once in agreement.
"Very well. That'll be your name. It's nice to meet you, Raphael"

[/spoili]

--

[ Montgomery Knight ; Duelling Coach ]
"Ah, Mr. Knight. I miss duelling against him."

[spoili]


Montgomery and Clarisse, being in the same house and year shared classes and passed by each other casually on a regular basis throughout their first year at Hogwarts. During those times Clarisse noticed one very peculiar thing about him... he didn't smell of anything. It was exceptional, she'd never encountered someone without fear. Not only that, but he seemed to be utterly immune to the chills that she tended to give, but without a reason to approach him she simply made a mental note of it and continued on with her life.

The two didn't really become acquainted until their second year, when the boy made his way to the duelling club while Clarisse was in the midst of a duel. He challenged her, and she lost. Though she hadn't stood a chance, he was surprised and impressed with her style. He noticed a potential in her and offered his help to help hone her skills. The two started training together, focusing on not only spell work, but physical and stamina training to suite her kind of duelling, as well as non-verbal and in rare cases wandless magic.

Over the years the two grew close, and rose to power together within the duelling club. He would taste-test the cookies she baked, and sometimes make suggestions on what to bring for next week which she would comply with. It came as a surprise when he stepped down from the position of Captain and offered it to her, his Lieutenant. She refused the offer seeing as it required a firm hand. Something she was certain she couldn't manage, and instead suggested his give it to Raina Summers, a duellist who displayed formidable technique and skill, also possessing the firmness required to lead an entire club.
[/spoili]

--

[ Jayden Everdragomir ; Friend & Part-time LSaviour ]
"He might not know it, but he saved my life..."

[spoili]
Monsters - Sick Puppies
Monsters - Nightcore

Jayden Everdragomir transferred into Hogwarts early in Clarisse's fifth year, and as was tradition for the girl in nearly everything she did these days, she made a point to make him a batch of cookies. This had become a personal tradition for her to welcome transfers and make them feel at home in the new school. However, there was something very particular with him, and that was that he'd come from Durmstrang, her brother's school. It was shortly after his transfer that she received a confession from Eren saying that after a scary incident in his second year he'd turned into something of a jerk. Rather than letting himself be bullied, he became a bully to avoid scrutiny from his new 'friends'.

As it turns out, Everdragomir happened to be one of the her brother's victims. His treatment of the boy was bad enough that he'd transferred schools after getting in a fight with his group. With this new information, Clarisse sought to redeem her brother by befriending the boy. However this proved easier said than done. Everdragomir was callous and cold to just about everyone he encounter, Clarisse included. The girl was at a loss for what to do, she continued to try to befriend him, cookies at the ready should he change his mind. She'd try sitting with him casually in class or at meal time, striking up a casual conversation, but he didn't seem interested at all.and worst of all... he didn't like sweets. At all.

Eventually she began interacting with him enough that she decided precautions needed to be made, but by that time he'd already developed an intolerance for her. Her regular shadow trick didn't work on this boy, because rather than pause and look around for the voice he'd simply freeze and begin sprinting in the opposite direction. Her trying to get him to look at her in the shadows went on for weeks, and over this time both their tempers were at their limits. Clarisse, in her irritation chased after the boy when he sprinted off, but instead of vanishing, he turned on his heel and snapped. The girl was so taken aback by his anger that he tripped over herself, falling back onto her bum, and forgetting to hide her eyes.

In the abandoned hallway she stared up at him wide-eyed, viewing his terrifying fear in graphic flashes. Her eyes looked back at the boy in their black veined glory for a whole three seconds before they shrunk back to the girl's regular grey-blue and the Everdragomir boy, through this display eloquently jumped back in horror and exclaim, "What the fuck was that?!"
Clarisse was too stunned to reply at first. Her eyes began to tear up the more she looked at the boy's harsh expression. Shakily she got to her feet and sniffled softly, "P-Please don't tell anyone that you saw that..." She pressed her lips together and met his eyes once more, "I'm so so sorry Mister Everdragomir"
And with that she turned tail and sprinted back around the corner from where she'd come, dreading the idea of going to sleep that night and reliving that in it's full horror.

A week or so after she beheld Jayden Everdragomir's fear she noticed that no one was looking at her anymore than usual. There were no more whispers than what she was used to, and she hadn't been recalled to the Ministry. Because of that Clarisse decided it would be proper to thank him, and braved the boy and thanked him for not telling, something which he simply shrugged off. She went further by apologizing for her ongoing, annoying behaviour earlier, and explained that the eye shift he'd witnessed happened every time she made eye contact with someone for the first time.

The blonde explained that she'd been calling to him so that he would avoid seeing it. He didn't press her for more details something she was grateful for. Following this conversation she began to casually sit by him in class or join him for meals now and then. He stopped minding and the two began to stay in a perpetual state of casual friendship. This continued up until the incident near the end of the year and even after it.

--

The incident went down in the great hall late into lunch. One of the Slytherin folk that Clarisse had beaten in a recent duel had been holding a grudge for weeks, despite her trying to help them up and thanking them for a good match they bitterly stormed off.

Later in the week, after a late meal Clarisse was cut off by the same Slytherin. The teachers had all wandered off, and the bulk of students had done the same. She was herded back and encircled by a group of about a dozen friends, five or so were from Slytherin, three from Hufflepuff and four from Gryffindor. There was one Ravenclaw watching the display over their half finished meal. It started as a bit of an aggravated conversation, but the Slytherin from before proved to be reasonable and let her gp on her way. Or so she thought...

Before she knew it her legs had been swept from underneath her, and she fell back. A quick tripping jinx. The circle of friends chuckled and her insides squirmed nervously as the sound. She glanced around at her peers that varied from 5th to 7th years, when the boy she'd fought turned a glass of orange juice over her, spilling it onto her head. Several, 'oooooooh's resounded in various volumes. Clarisse sat there as another emptied their plate onto her lap.

"Oops, oh geez. I'm so sorry." He sneered. "You're nice though.. so you'll forgive me, right?"
"O-o-of course I'll forgive you! Thank you for apologizing." Said in a wavering, chipper tone, "I better go clean up."
They let her stand, but as soon as she stood to leave they ripped her again which only caused a few more chuckles. One girl who looked like she'd been struggling to keep it in finally burst out laughing. Clarisse flinched and looked around cautiously for a friendly face, but none became appearant. The rest of the group slowly began to laugh along. Clarisse's insides squirmed and twisted, she looked like she'd been struck in the gut. Her expression caused a few more laughs.

Now recognizing the danger Clarisse tried to run past them to the exit, but she was shoved back and fell again into the mess on the floor. Her heart was racing and the daggers in her gut and chest were growing steadily sharper. She clamped her eyes shut and covered her ears, too weak to actually bring herself to her feet now. The chorus of laughter continued until there was a loud bang followed by a slight clatter.

Clarisse warily peered up to see that Jayden had silenced the crowd by slamming his fist against the table and turning the attention of the group onto him. The blonde's eyes widened, but she seized the opportunity to begin crawling under the table and away to the Hospital Wing. She didn't glance back, just continued until she made it to the hall before rushing to find help. A pair of students found her collapsed in the hallway, curled into a ball with a bloody nose, and brought it to the attention of a teacher.

She was taken to the Hospital Wing promptly. Her first of kin was contacted and she was given treatment and a bath. While she was resting up in bed, with a serious fever her father came to visit and check up on her. He got the bulk of the story from her, and when he began complimenting how she'd kept herself under control she ensured he knew it was her peer who had saved her.

After further questioning he realized it was the dark haired boy who had peeked in on her from the doorway. After the incident, about a week after Clarisse had began to re-attend classes Jayden received a strange piece of mail sealed in black wax with the crest of the Ministry on it...

' Dear Mister Everdragomir,

It has been brought to my attention by my daughter that in recent events
you sided with my daughter and helped her when she demonstrated a need of it.
I wanted to personally thank you for your intervention and would like to inform you
that should you need anything, and it is within my means to provide it, I will do so.

Also, I feel I should mention that this favor be kept a secret. It is yours and yours alone,
and because of that the paper had been enchanted. If anyone else tries to read it, it will
simply look like an old newspaper clipping, that way no one can try to cash it in in
your stead.

With much gratitude,
Jasper Sharpe'


Unwittingly, Jayden had saved the girl's life, and in doing so also prevented a very valuable asset of the Ministry's from being wasted. As such, there was very little they could refuse him on. But the boy seem to take it as more of a joke, and kept the letter stashed away, eventually forgetting about it. He and Clarisse continue to act as casual friends, but the girl remembers his actions fondly looks at him as a hero in his own right.
[/spoili]

--

[ Raina Summers ; Roommate & Fellow Duelist ]
"..."

[spoili]


TBD

[/spoili]


[ Stella Prince ; TBD ]
"..."

[spoili]


TBD

-- The Prince Siblings --

TBD

[/spoili]


[ Averill Trevelyan ; Potions' Tutor ]
"..."

[spoili]


TBD

[/spoili]


[ August Yilmaz ; Band & Stargazing Buddy ]
"Music is a language we can all understand"

[spoili]
November - Sleeping with Sirens

TBD

[/spoili]



[ PM me if you want some form of relationship~ ]

I feel it deep within,
It's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I, I feel like a monster
I, I feel like a monster


-║ P A T R O N U S ║-

Blue Morpho Butterfly

. . .

Clarisse has never had trouble summoning her patronus, because she has never struggled finding happy memories to choose. Each new friend is a well of bliss to draw from and she treasures every moment that comes from them. She is a very optimistic person, not blindly of course, but she tends to give others the benefit of the doubt.

When patronuses were first being taught to them in class, she was the first of her peers to be able to summon a corporeal version of it. Clarisse's first time summoning a patronus in front of her class is the memory she most often refers to when summoning her patronus since then. This is due to the immense feeling of accomplishment, triumph as well as acceptance and admiration from her peers. After all, She wants nothing more than to be accepted despite who, and more importantly what she is.

When actually summoning her patronus, Clarisse will cast and after she does so, a gentle glowing blue mist will begin to drift from the tip of her wand. The mist will drift until the butterfly begins to emerge from her wand's end, as if crawling out from a cocoon. The butterfly will have a dark color to both the tips of its wings as well as its underside. It will then proceed to flutter about, stretching it's wings, until it circles back and lands somewhere on Clarisse's person. Either on an outstretched hand, fingertip, or on her head, shoulder or even nose.

The butterfly itself suits her in the sense that it is beautiful on the surface but possesses a darkness, the brilliant blue color in the butterfly's wings is caused by the diffraction of the light from millions of tiny scales on its wings. It uses this to frighten away predators, by flashing its wings rapidly. The eye-like shapes on the dark underside of the butterfly is an antipredator function also used to scare off potential enemies


-║ B O G G A R T ║-

Losing those Closest to Her

Clarisse, and her kind, have a very interesting relationship with both boggarts and fear in general... Being what she is, she has faced countless phobias on a daily basis since infanthood. Her nights are spent consumed in some people's worst nightmares, feeding off of them, dwelling in them… and in that time, while she was being desensitized to the overall impression of fear, one fear struck home enough to leave an impression on her. The concept of being outright abandoned by or simply losing those she cares about is something that she truly fears happening, namely because for her it is a very real and very likely outcome.

Something to note, is that above all else Clarisse is primarily influenced by her human side, and though she does at times experience fear, she does not suffer so much as others. People, she has noticed, tend to fear a great deal of things while she herself doesn't have such a broad range of terrors.

An interesting thing about Clarisse and those like her, is that when they encounter a boggart, they meet the creature in their truest form... It starts normal enough, a trembling closet door that opens slowly with creaking hinges, followed with their fear skulking out of the closet, but that action never intimidated Clarisse the way it did others, especially seeing as her boggart has never actually managed to fully manifest. It always seems to stop, halting before her friend's corpse could even hit the ground... and then? The shape would blacken, and melting away into its own being... they seem to react in this very peculiar manner out of curiosity. Boggarts themselves are sentient beings, though the Ministry does not yet know the extent to which they are, and always seem intrigued when meeting her, one who doesn't smell of fear, but smell like fear. Like themselves.

--

Studies within the Ministry have found that boggarts are odd in the sense that, they devour and feed off of fear almost purely out of choice, in order to further their physical growth. In essence, though their hunger is easily sated, the more fear they consume the larger and more powerful they become.
Boggarts possess cannibalistic tendencies. They feed off fear. They are made up of fear. Thus the fastest and most efficient way to consume large amounts of fear at once is to devour others of their kind. This is a base, instinctual reaction. They are territorial creatures, trespassers of their own kind are by no means allowed, and as such territorial battles take place, with the victor consuming the weaker specimen.

--

When encountering the creatures, they skulk forward, drawing close enough to touch. They smell them, tilt their heads, and even speak. Though their voices make some people's skin crawl, they can be understood by others around. Clarisse has encountered a true boggart twice in her life. Once within the Ministry, there was a test done, and it went well enough. Then she ran across one under different circumstances… One that note, it is important to know that, from the experience, she knows that when in the presence of a wix casting 'Riddikulus' at another boggart, her insides will squirm or tighten, and when she herself casts the spell her muscles will often twitch and tremble uncontrollably.

It's hiding in the dark
It's teeth are razor sharp
There's no escape for me
It wants my soul,
It wants my heart


-║ P E T ║-
Aria - An owl that technically belongs to her mentor. However, it seems to have taken a liking to her and because of that he lets her take it with her to Hogwarts for mailing purposes. Aria is a barn owl, and when Clarisse was young, the barn owl species in general scared her and she would avoid the creature at all costs. As she grew however, the girl steadily became fond of it.


-║ W A N D ║-

Wood: Alder
Length: Ten Inches
Core: Phoenix Tail Feather
Flexibility: Unyielding

Alder - Alder is an unyielding wood, yet it has been discovered that its ideal owner is not stubborn or obstinate, but often helpful, considerate and most likable. Whereas most wand woods seek similarity in the characters of those they will best serve, alder is unusual in that it seems to desire a nature that is, if not precisely opposite to its own, then certainly of a markedly different type. When an alder wand is happily placed, it becomes a magnificent, loyal helpmate. Of all wand types, alder is best suited to non-verbal spell work, whence comes its reputation for being suitable only for the most advanced witches and wizards. Alder is also excellent for protection against outside forces, and, when combined with phoenix feather, is a suitable match for a wizard who will "make their mark on this world".

Phoenix Tail Feather - This is one of the rarest core types. Phoenix feathers are capable of the greatest range of magic, though they may take longer than either unicorn hair or dragon heartstring cores to reveal this. They show the most initiative, sometimes acting of their own accord, a quality that many witches and wizards dislike.
Phoenix feather wands are always the pickiest when it comes to potential owners, for the creature from which they are taken is one of the most independent and detached in the world. These wands are the hardest to tame and to personalise, and their allegiance is usually hard won.

No one can hear me scream
Maybe it's just a dream
Or maybe it's inside of me
Stop this monster!


-║ O T H E R ║-

[ Dueling Club ]
"Come to the Puff side. We have cookies!"
Clarisse has been a member of the dueling club since her first year, though she didn't join of her own accord. When she was fresh off the rowboats, people could tell there was something different about her. Something strange. And for that reason she struggled in making friends. It was her DADA teacher who took an interest in her lack of social interaction as well as her potential in spellwork, demonstrated by her quick reaction time, and excellent execution of spells. In an effort to both improve her spellwork further, as well as help her branch out, he recommended quite strongly that she join the dueling club. Clarisse agreed, though she was hesitant at first due to being intimidated by the skill of other students.

The first time she showed up to the Hufflepuff dueling room, in an attempt to make friends, Clarisse baked cookies and brought them to share. It proved to be popular enough that she continued the tradition, bringing them to each club meeting, offering them to new members personally and leaving them to be snacked on throughout and after the meeting. Since her joining, her dueling technique has improved immensely. Though her advancements became increasingly noticeable from her second year onward. These days she is known as one of the strongest duelists in the school, having stood beside the Hufflepuff Dueling Captain as his Second-in-Command, or 'Lieutenant'. Since he's stepped down from his position as Captain, Clarisse remained Second in Command when Raina Summers took over.


[ Baking ]
"A spoonful of sugar makes the medicine go down, in the most delightful way!"
Sweets are something that any regular child developed a great love for from very young and Clarisse was no exception. She distinctly remembers herself at a young age excitedly watching the cookies rise in the oven and enjoying the hot melty goodness when the timer went. The appeal of baking arose as a want to be able to make something so good herself. The young girl liked the idea of being able to make her own goodies anytime, and so her mother taught her the basics. Subconsciously, she associates both baking and cooking with good things, seeing as she is constantly reminded of the pleasant times that have been spent with her mother. The product is often well and warmly received, after all, who doesn't like cookies? Clarisse bakes cookies all the time, using them as ways to make friends and for duelling club. Pie and other desserts are less common, seeing as it is generally more demanding both time and ingredient-wise, but on special occasions she's been known to whip something together.


[ The Creepy Crawlies ]
"Ever met someone who just makes your skin crawl?"
Clarisse has always found singing to be a calming and enjoyable practice. She will often chant when she is thinking, or daydreaming, though it is uncommon for her to sing in public due to a want to not draw attention to herself. For some, her voice might be seen as a bit plain, but it by no means unpleasant to listen to. Her peculiar circumstances come with some symptoms, most being rather subtle. Like with most things, it depends on the person. Afterall, things can change case by case but for many her presence, or things about her make them feel uneasy. Her smile can sometimes send chills down the backs of those receiving them for no apparent reason, her laugh can do the same. There have been times when her voice has sent goosebumps up one's arms.

Most write this off as simply a chill, after all, just look at her, there's nothing to fear here, move along. Something to note is that her fingers are constantly chilled, and when she touches something, it gives off an almost icy feeling. It is because of this that she doesn't often make physical contact, and will refrain from even simple things like tapping one on the shoulder or shaking someone's hand. Reactions to her depend on the individual sensitivity of those coming into contact with her. Clarisse's own sentiments can also affect those around her, for example if she finds someone attractive, or finds herself fond of someone, they tend to be creeped out by her more because of the extra focus she puts on them. The same goes for if she dislikes someone.


[ Star Gazing ]
"I am lost… and led, only by the stars"
Watching the stars has always been enjoyable for the girl, the sky and its vastness is something that has left her awestruck countless times. The ceiling of her room within the Ministry has been painted with dimly glowing stars and constellations, labeled and enchanted to change with the passing of the year. When star gazing, she prefers the crisp, refreshing cold of the night air. That resulted in her sneaking out throughout her first year at Hogwarts. These days, rather than sneaking out of her dormitory, Clarisse tends to climb up to the circular windows of the Hufflepuff common room and sit within the curved window sill, looking out past the glass and admiring the stars. For hours, she would stare up at either the sky or her ceiling -- depending on where she was -- drifting to sleep or letting her mind wander anywhere. Everywhere. Nowhere. The sentiment is something only other gazers probably understand…
This feeling is something other gazers probably understand. That is one of the reasons that recently she has considered joining Ad Astra, the stargazers association. However, she has found she prefers her own company when it comes to the whole concept.


[ Dark, Cramped Spaces ]
"Hello darkness, my old friend. I've come to talk with you again."
Some people fear the dark. Clarisse has always thrived in it.

Since before she can remember, she has felt at home in the darkness. At the age when most children would demand nightlights and comfort from the boogie man, she would sleep and dream soundly. The constellations on her ceiling were out of wonder and curiosity, rather than a want to banish the dark. This changed, as many things do when one is growing up. When she began attending Hogwarts the dark stopped being enough, the new terrain, the flood of smells. While she appreciated the warm underground cavern and the dark earthy tones that surrounded her in the Hufflepuff basement, she found herself restless when darkness would fall. Of course, not wanting to bother anyone she did her best to cope. She tried closing the curtains of the four poster bed and engulfing herself in darkness, curling up in a ball beneath her blankets, but to no avail.

She would end up crawling out of bed and wrapping herself in a cocoon of blankets within the wardrobe. For a while it worked, but now and then she would be too cozy and end up late for class because she overslept. It became enough of a problem that her teacher requested her dormmates look into it. When they discovered where she'd made her nest, the three girls were a little weirded out but they promised to help wake her. This didn't change anything, they would forget too often, or simply not bother when they were running late themselves. Eventually the teacher took it upon himself to sort her out. Clarisse explained her insomnia when he asked, and though it received a strange expression, the two came to an understanding and a compromise. She would sleep under the bed, it accomplished almost the same thing but didn't allow the thick closet door to muffle the sounds of alarms, voices or scurrying feet. She's slept under the bed ever since.


[ Sunlight Intolerance ]
"It burns! It buuuurrrrnnnnsssssss! Kidding! Kinda..."
Her peculiar… condition causes her to find dark and cramped places comforting, therefore it makes sense why bright lights and large, open and brightly lit areas make her feel less than at home. The above makes her feel exposed and nervous, and though she works hard to ignore the sentiment it does affect her regularly. She can tolerate it to a degree after much practice, however bright summer days are the bane of her existence, seeing as the brilliant gleam of the sun hurts her eyes more than most. She does go outside, but often she'll dress herself in cardigans and large sun hats to shield herself from the light.

Like everyone she has her limits, and too much light will cause her to make extensive efforts to cling to the shadows in the corners of the room. It was a lot worse when she was first awakened, and her tolerance was almost non-existence. She would curl up and shield her clamped eyes, shroud herself in cloaks and cowls but with time she became more accustomed. Though she has greatly improved, even using lumos too close to her can cause her to squint extensively and shield her eyes. When the issue with the spell or sun has come up, people have simply joked about her being too dramatic, a comment which she simply shrugs at and smiles, not agreeing or denying due to not wanting to lie outright.


[ Giggling ]
"HAHaha S-stop-p-pffft ahaHAH"
Clarisse Sharpe has always been of a good and friendly nature, she'll often be seen smiling, but laughter is far more rare. The reason for this is that it isn't a pleasant feeling for her, as it is for most human beings. Sometimes she can't help it, some jokes are too clever, and puns are her worst enemy because she finds them so humorous. She has found that, for some reason, laughter from even one individual, or her own extensive giggles makes her feel ill, experiencing light headedness and nausea commonly. The laughter of multiple people, especially if targeted directly at the girl can actually cause far more dire effects on her body, and in extreme cases send her to the Hospital Wing.


[ Musically Gifted ]
"Where words fail, music speaks"
Four walls can only be so captivating, but if one were to spend their life looking at those same four walls it might become a bit dull after awhile. In order to both stimulate her ability to learn as well as pass the time, she and her siblings were told to pick an instrument to learn. She was given a list, and one happened to have caught her eye. The Ocarina. The strange little word piqued her interest, and she requested to see one in person. Once it was delivered she was delighted, and took to playing it immediately, though admittedly not very well. The blonde would practice playing the wind instrument in her free time and has steadily gotten much better over the years, enough to be a member in the Hogwarts Orchestra. She brings cookies and other treats once every month for Orchestra practice.


[ Mass Terror ]
"...I-I-I-I can't s-s-top"
Fear is something that Clarisse finds herself instinctively drawn to, the sentiment works as a kind of attractive scent that she will wonder toward or look at subconsciously. She'll often experience a small surge of strength if someone is intimidated or afraid in her presence. The warm, powerful feeling that floods her in situations like that could be described as euphoric or pleasant. It is because of that, that she dislikes it greatly and goes to lengths to avoid it. The thing to note here, however, is that unlike a full-blooded boggart, extensive terror can be overwhelming for her rather than empowering. She'll experience a rush of strength, but within moments it will become too much.

Like a glass being topped up, but rather than stopping at the brim, it keeps pouring in until it begins to flood over. Maintaining control becomes strenuous on the body and she'll exhibit clammy skin and break out into a cold sweat. Her breathing will seem strained as well and short, pained, breathless gasps are often all she'll be able to manage. It's during moments like these that signs of her peculiar nature tend to surface, such as the retinal reaction she has when reading fears or encountering a boggart. The display is often short-lived and unless the thing fuelling the fear is quickly quelled, she'll simply pass out, or potentially, lose control of her transformative ability.


[ Transfiguration & Potions ]
"My weakest subjects…"
The two subjects that she is, by far the most hopeless at. Overall she retains exceptional grades, however in these two particular classes she can scarcely manage to keep above a passing mark. Honestly, though she possesses the potential to better herself in transfiguration she lacks the drive to do so, seeing as she has never enjoyed the class even slightly. It struck an oddly personal chord with her. The idea of forcing something between forms gave her a... uncomfortable and nervous sentiment that never really went away. Giving life and then taking it away. Changing life into some weird knick-knack and then back. It seemed cruel and unusual in a way… As for potions, you'd think that being such an adept cook she'd be relatively accomplished at the subject, however though they may seem similar on the surface potions requires far more precision and meticulous measuring. This works against her, seeing as the girl relies very much off of base instinct and memory. It is also worth mentioning that she finds academically complex things that require extensive rote memorization to be more of a challenge, one that her studious and hardworking persona contribute to overcoming and mastering.


[ Various Abilities ]
"The benefits and drawbacks."
As a result of being an experiment to further a government project, Clarisse has obtained limited shapeshifting. As exceptional as this... gift, of sorts is, it comes with its own drawbacks and advantages. Something to keep in mind is that she can only transform into various fears, and on top of that she does not have an unlimited pool of fears to draw from whenever she pleases. Shifting is a natural, instinctive reaction for a boggart, and because of that Clarisse requires the presence of another, in order to change into their fear. Due to the fact that changing requires her to be among the person whose fear she is changing into, it is almost unheard of for her to actually use this ability, for fear of her classmates finding out.

When using her talents, she must focus on one fear and shift into that. As far as passive skills she possesses the ability to, quite literally smell fear. If she took a good whiff she could outright name the fear of the person whose scent she caught. This is in order to distinguish what exactly the person before her is afraid of most. Each person has a different, overwhelming smell to them, which she can interpret through her peculiar nose. The smells differ and vary depending on the situation, when people are going through frightening or stressful moments their scent is more powerful. More alluring. It has been hypothesized that one of the reasons boggarts are drawn to school during exam time, is due to the heightened odor. Her sense of smell can admittedly help in deciphering a fear and she can rely on it for most basic transformations, though they can at times be confusing and hard to distinguish due to a vague nature.

In order to know the specifics of one's fear Clarisse needs to see it. The way to do this is simple in theory, eye contact is all that is needed. When she locks eyes with someone, the world around her vanishes and she's pulled away to watch fears play out before her. In all honesty, it's a rather unpleasant and intrusive experience for her, and thus she avoids it as best she can. However, if she starts to interact with a particular person on a regular basis, there will be a point in their relationship where she'll call their name from the shadows. Often they'll begin looking around, and catch sight of her figure in the dark. From there it's simple, humans instinctively turn their eyes to the face of another, and that's enough, as long as she can see their eyes she can see their fear.
Her eyes react to theirs in that moment. As their fear flashes before her eyes, her pupils widen to envelop the color of her iris, stopping where the blue-grey meets the white. Black veins extend from under her eyelids and the corners of her eyes. They reach to touch the dark of the enlarged iris before shrinking back to their regular size as she returns to reality. The entire experience lasts a few seconds at most, sometimes only a blink of an eye, and from the shadows, it can be written off as a trick of the light... For Clarisse, the image she sees varies depending on how strong the fear is, overall and in the moment. If someone were terrified out of their mind when she were to meet their eyes the picture would be vivid and longer lived. Because the strength of a fear influences the way it is received, boggarts and even Clarisse herself carry a kind of eeriness that can put some people on edge by just being in close proximity to them.

Scent can also work as a trigger for seeing the image of one's fear flash before her eyes, she just needs to have seen the fear before, and have the correct scent to trigger it. Because the smell of fear is so obvious to her strange nose, it affects her more than one would think. For example, if someone who was on edge were to pass by her in the hallway her head would be instinctively turned to follow them. This also plays in when she's sleeping. This basic sense of hers allows something subconscious to take over, something almost primal. She seems driven by something more basic and simple, this plays in rather often when the girls in her dorm room are frightened, having a nightmare perhaps. Clarisse will often wake up salivating or licking her lips in situations such as that.

When she was first beginning to exercise her abilities actively and regularly, she had very little control over herself. She would change in and out of a fear immediately upon encountering it, and was only able to transform certain parts of her at a time. Now, after much practice, Clarisse can retain the shape for as long as she wants, and even sleep as such until she chooses to revert to her original form. This can be active or subconscious.

An interesting little detail is that, on a day that she has actually witnessed a fear through an ocular exchange her dreams will be particularly odd. Everything tends to be more focused and sharp, as she watches the scene unfold in pristine detail. She's nothing but a witness, but she can accurately smell their terror as if they were right there. In rare cases, this would act as placebo for the emotion itself and she'd wake up from a nightmare depicting the fear she'd witnessed. She would sit up in bed suddenly, charged with adrenaline. Across the way, the monstrous figure from the dream reflected in her mirror. Within moments it would shrink and fade away to a wide-eyed young blonde girl sitting up in bed, staring. She has tethered her sleep-shifting habit and has outgrown it for the most part, lucky for her it is becoming increasingly difficult to trigger as she matures and becomes more accustomed to her abnormality.

One other thing worth mentioning on the matter is the fact that the nature bestowed upon her gives her a strange scent of her own that can be detected by real boggarts. The creatures act oddly in her presence, manifesting as shadowy beings with a human figure. This is by no means a true form, just a measure taken to ensure she hesitates.

Finally, it is important to know that she also possesses all the downfalls of being a boggart to go hand-in-hand with the strengths bestowed on her. Like the creatures, any abilities gained through transforming are lesser than those of the true beings. Laughter, especially when having shifted from her human shape is exceedingly effective. The spell, Riddikulus works just as it does against the genuine article--if not a little better. It can change the girl into something laughable, or potentially force her back into her human shape depending on the conviction of the caster. Even just as herself, if for some reason the spell was cast on her it would effectively force her into a comical shape and any laugher evoked would take it's toll, seeing as she is distinctly more vulnerable to it after shifting.


[ Playlist ]
Cradle to the Grave - Five Finger Death Punch
Human - Of Monsters and Men
Dark Side - Kelly Clarkson
Human - Christina Perri
Running from my Shadow - The Velvet Teaparty
Unravel - TK from Ling Tosite Sigure
Kimi no Shiranai Monogatari - Nagi Yanagi
Monster - Skillet
Lights Out - Breaking Benjamin
Remember Everything - Five Finger Death Punch
What Are You Afraid Of - Emphatic
Monsters - Sick Puppies
Ugly Truth - Lauren Aquilina
Save Yourself - My Darkest Days
Just in time - There For Tomorrow
Iris - Alex Goot Cover
Better off Dead - Sleeping with Sirens


-║ A P P E A R A N C E ║-
"An expression can be a very convincing mask"

[ Body ]
Clarisse Sharpe is a relatively average girl, history aside. The girl stands at 5'2", and her weight is around a hundred pounds. She has a pretty enough face with decently high cheekbones, and a nice jawline but there's nothing striking or veela-beautiful about her. She is simple, but that suits her in its own weird way.

Her hair is decently long, falling just past the bottom of her shoulder blades. She has so set style, and will tie it up or leave it down according to the occasion, tailoring it to her needs at the moment. Her locks are thick, wavy and the color of golden wheat or straw. A pigment which resurfaces in a ring of gold around the center of her eye, giving her an 'eclipse' -- as she labelled it -- around her pupil. Her irises are a dull mixture of grey and blue, and they often seem to shift and change according to the color she's wearing or the weather. This is not due to magic, simply human perception.

As far as physical features go, she is nicely toned with slender arms, legs and a flat stomach. She has pleasantly robust, but not oversized curves that are downplayed greatly by her clothing of choice and school uniform. Her lips are thin and pink, and can usually be found curved into a smile unless she is lost in thought. The girl has pale, smooth skin that adamantly refuses to tan, only burning when she braves the outdoors.

[ Dress Style ]
Clarisse's school uniform is her most common attire, seeing as she spends a bulk of her time in school. Her clothing outside of school depends on her location. If in the Wizard World and among magic folk, wizard robes are what she'll usually sport, but on the occasional visit to Hogsmeade or to a muggle city she has appropriate clothing. As far as style goes, she's pretty open to anything. Her color palette is ranged, though she tends to favor bright colors, seeing as too much black emphasizes her pale skin to the point where it is glaring. She likes jeans or capris, depending on the weather, and though she'll wear them Clarisse dislikes the breezy feel of dresses. Accompanied by her pants, she'll wear shirts that range from flowery and feminine to rather casual.

[ Pictures ]
[spoili]
Face claim - Kaori Miyazono
- Hoshii Miki

--

piccy

Bigger Version of Below Image

Young Clarisse

Set Aside for other purposes ( Reference, symbolism, inspiration ETC. )

[/spoili]

[ Gifs ]
[spoili]

[/spoili]

I feel it deep within,
It's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I hate what I've become
The nightmare's just begun
I must confess that I feel like a monster

I feel it deep within,
It's just beneath the skin
I must confess that I feel like a monster
I'm gonna lose control
Here's something radical
I must confess that I feel like a monster

I, I feel like a monster [4x]​

 

[ughcreativity]

HARLEY JASPER SULLIVAN

[glow="red"]"I'm an intense person. I don't do things half way.
I'm all in or all out. You either have all of me or you don't get me at all."[/glow]

⋯⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ ⋯⋯ THERE`S A THIEF IN THE NIGHT • • •
███████████████████████████████████████████ █████
♕〔.。THE [BCOLOR=#330303]VIOLENT[/BCOLOR] MENACE.〕


( ↓↓ )


ABOUT HIS NAME

Harley - pronounced HAHR-lee; it is of English origin and means "hare wood" or "meadow"
Jasper - pronounced YES-pər; it is of Persian origin and means "treasurer"
Sullivan - pronounced SUL-i-vən; it is of Irish origin and means "little dark eye"
Nickname - Arl
Stupid monikers - Violent As-hole, Walking Fury, Womanizer(?)



AGE
16 years old - 24th of October, 2007 - Scorpio


GENDER
Male


HOUSE AND YEAR
Sixth year, Gryffindor


SPECIES
Wizard


BLOOD STATUS
Muggle born



( ↓↓ )


PERSONALITY

Harley is a tall, young man often seen alone or in the company of a few selected people. At first glance, he might seem intimidating and scary, mostly to blame on his height. Students avoid him, everybody seems to fear him and yet–he is probably the most misunderstood lad who attends Hogwarts.

Misunderstanding 1 - A violent monster?

Due to an unfortunate incident that had occurred around the beginning of Harley's fifth year, he became one of the most hated and avoided individuals. And whoever happened to be a witness on that certain day knows – wrongfully so. "Violent", they call him disparagingly. Monstruous even. Pretty fucked up and ironic, if one considers that Harley abhors violence with the passion of a thousand burning suns. To sum up his situation and the very essence about his being which was and is still worrying him for the last few years: He has superhuman misgivings about his own strength. Simply put - he has way too much of it, and if coupled with his short temper and impulsive mind, he can indeed turn out to be quite the danger. But–Harley ain't a guy whose thoughts are filled with evil deeds or malicious intents. Far from it. Ever since he was seven years old, he was simply not able to control his body and always prone to small, violent outbursts. Thus, throughout the years, Harley developed into nothing short of a lonely creature, partially due to his own fear of accidentally hurting those he cares for and partially due to his strength pushing everyone away from him.

Misunderstanding 2 - Hard to approach?

Granted, he tends to be rather sarcastic and insensitively honest, plus his humor is as dry as the Sahara. If given the chance however, one will quickly realize that Harley is a laid-back guy. Charming, and goofy even, in his own morbid way. It's easy to talk to him, to crack jokes with him and make him laugh–as long as you don't touch him, that is. He keeps people at a physical distance, no matter how long they might've known each other already, but doesn't turn them down or reject them entirely. Winning his adoration requires sincerity, integrity and quite a bit of time. This habit is closely linked to his strenght issue. The guy has a generous soul–yet deep within is way too scared of himself and what he might do to those around him. A feeling of constant uncertainty is clawing at him, as well as the notion that he doesn't deserve to be happy. Consequently, he faces life with bitterness and a figurative scowl; he always needs to be in control, of both himself and what is happening around him. He is a deeply emotional and sensitive person, and is least likely to exhibit his inner demons to anyone, shielding all his secrets and not capable of trusting. He desperately wants to, but doesn't know how to approach the matter. Because of this, he is fiercely independent and prefers to solve his problems on his own, instead of asking for help. Hence, his standoffish behavior often times causes people to think that he doesn't like them despite it being the contrary. He is all about intensity and contradictions. In a nutshell: Harley presents a cool, detached and unemotional air to the world, yet lying underneath is tremendous passion, insecurity and a persistent drive.

Misunderstanding 3 - Doesn't know how to have fun and unmotivated?

Wrong. Harley is definitely an intense and fearless one thus loves adventures, constantly seeking things or activities that can distract him from turning broody and grumpy. He likes to be playful, cheeky and masters the art of provocation. He is industrious as much as he is curious. Most of the time, his curiosity can't be satisfied though, which charges his fact-finding spirit. He loves to examine and knows how to get to the roots of things; his sharp sense of intuition definitely facilitates to accomplish this. Needless to say, Harley isn't exactly book smart, but he is witty and shrewd. If it were to happen that he can actually meet someone who is capable of dealing with his temper, all of the above mentioned will shine out of him as brightly as a freaking full moon on a starry night. He longs for nothing more than that, honestly.

Not a misunderstanding - Revengeful as an Oni!

There have been many people in the past who crossed him, and a lot more than that who actually made him facepalm until his forehead turned bloody. Having been raised in a loud and brassy, yet fiercely loving household, strong morals and values have been instilled upon him and stayed with him throughout even the hardest of years. For example: He doesn't hit or punch girls, ever. They deserve to be treated with respect and care – unless proven otherwise. He opens doors for others – yet always seems like he's about to spew threats. When he tries to be friendly and smiles – he looks like he's about to plot your murder. Life is shit, really. But it is even shittier if people are out to fuck you over. Especially during his first two years at Hogwarts, Harley got bullied a lot because he had been actually rather short then. After the years past, many dipshits tried to fool him, hurt him and cussed at him –and he hasn't forgotten even one incident of this fashion. He remembers their names, their appearance - and almost always got his revenge on them, somehow. At times he slipped something into their potions, at others he thoroughly allowed them to taste the knuckles of his fists. Where's the difference in there, really? Like everything in life, he also resents passionately. Second chances are not his style, and once you screwed up, you're done.

Misunderstanding 4 - A womanizer?!

God forbid this rumor. Some students claim to have seen the Gryffindor boy inviting girls to his dorm. Sometimes, he just simply disappears with a girl at his side and is seen only a few hours later again. "He forces them to hang out with him!", "Scary! I bet he has ulterior motives!", or "He surely bribes them!" are commonly heard rumors regarding the matter. An evil skirt chaser, they call him. Villain, or disgusting. In reality however, he is – as always – such a misunderstood guy. And the only reason why he tolerates gossip like that is because he fears that the truth might be even harder to stomach for all those idiots out there. He happens to like privacy. A lot of it. The thing is: Harley is actually pretty good with make-up and hairstyling. Very good. Due to the fact that he grew up with five sisters, they somehow were able to help channeling his anger issues by forcing him to fix their appearances, whether it'd be for work, dates or extremely extravagant events. Applying make-up on someone is such an intimate act which requires a lot of concentration, time, care and most importantly: Control. It is the only time when Harley is able to be completely silent, and the only time he's actually comfortable enough to allow someone to get closer to him (touching him is still forbidden though). It calms him in a way that he's confident enough to say that he won't punch around himself like a savage. Only a few know about his skills as he is being pretty secretive about it – and you'd be wrong to assume that he shares his skills for nothing. If you want him to be your temporary make-up artist – you better have a good deal up your sleeve.



( ↓↓ )


BIOGRAPHY

(Inspired by Heiwajima Shizuo from Durarara!!)

Harley Jasper Sullivan grew up within a perfectly normal family and suffered mostly no significant traumas during his childhood. He grew up with three older sisters, as well as two younger twin sisters and was respectively the only boy among the crew. Well, duh – when Harley's Mom was pregnant with him, she'd honestly expected a girl again as it was common within the family. By the time Harley was born however, she'd grown so fond of his name that she sticked to "Harley", much to his father's displeasure. His mother's muse of inspiration was none other than Harley Quinn herself; nerdy blood had always run in the family already. The boy was quickly given a second male name as well, "Jasper", as a compromise of some sort.

He was a free-spirited child, energetic, clumsy, troublesome and full of repressed stamina. For that reason, his father introduced him to all kinds of sports, and Harley fell in love with each and every of them: Starting from soccer, basketball, swimming, football and right up to volleyball. He was highly prone to encounter accidents and always ended up a couple of times in the hospital within a year because of a broken pinky, arm, leg or foot; mostly to blame on his stupid tendency to take risks.

When Harley turned seven however, something happened to him that'd change him for the rest of his life. It was the first time that he showed signs of superhuman strength (or also referred to as "Hysterical Strenght"). It surfaced when he got mad at his eldest sister for destroying his favorite volleyball. He had managed to pick up the heavy pool table in their garage–but the strain was too much for him and he ended up, as how so often, in the hospital with more than one meek broken bone. As he grew and became older, Harley's body, after years of abuse, managed to build up enough strength to withstand most of his outbursts. Experts tried to explain his situation as follows: Normally, the brain restricts one's power, shutting down muscles in response to pain in order to prevent serious injury; apparently, Harley doesn't have this limitation, and is capable of using his full strength. His power is described as the naturally unlimited form of human strength and compared to the incredible "adrenaline power" that people rarely display in times of emergency. Although he was chronically injuring himself as a child, over time his body strengthened itself and caught up, showing incredible self-healing abilities and bone density.

When the Sullivans were visited by a special messenger from Hogwarts, School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, who delivered Harley's acceptance letter, he was promptly met with subtle disbelief. While Harley's father, Peter, was demanding for the damned secret cable TV cameras to be revealed already, Harley's mother was immediately smitten with the idea of magic truly existing. Granted, even Mrs Sullivan was sceptical at first (her stupid, clumsy, eleven years old boy, a wizard-to-be? Riiiight...), but she slowly warmed up to the idea, convincing her husband to hear out the strangely clothed man. It was a truly exciting turning point in the history of their family, and the second in Harley's life. With Harley's mom being a passionate nerd and lover of the fantasy genre, she overwhelmed their messenger with various questions ("Do Dragons exist? Can I meet a hobbit? Do you guys have bunny shifters?!") and one might dare say that Margaret was more thrilled at the prospect of a wizarding world than her son, who wasn't really able to grasp what was happening at that point. Then again – they shared the same, crazy blood. Harley's image of the wizarding world thus Hogwarts was filled with heroes, special effects and cool inventions he knew from his precious comics – and so far from reality, really. It was a real bummer to learn that Superman, in fact, didn't exist after all, and that he wouldn't be able to fly like him (not without a broom, anyway). Nevertheless was the boy extremely pumped to know that he had magic in him, that he was special, and not just a troublesome case that was constantly watched by big brains who were interested in the workings of his peculiar body, stealing so much of his free time, making him believe more and more that he was utterly different, not normal, weird – Hogwarts turned out to be an escape from all that and gave him a new sense of belonging.

Therefore, time spent at the school of Witchcraft and Wizardry was and is still a cherished one (he feels special and all for being the only kid in the family, much to his sisters' envy), yet also one full of hardships. Due to the fact that his body had become as unyielding as a rock and that Harley felt little to no pain, it was even harder for him to control himself. Whenever he was involved in a fight, he would often times end up being too rough, causing everyone around him to fear him and ended up sitting out hours of detention. He was a bundle of confusion mixed with anger and heavy hormone issues. It all came down boiling when he enrolled into his fifth year at Hogwarts. It was on a Saturday night when Harley was up to no good and decided to set up some pranks with a couple of friends; sweet Gryffindor versus Slytherin shenanigans. On their way to the Slytherin dungeons, the boys encountered a cruel scene: Several guys had ganged up on a senior female student, their motives far too rotten to mention. Needless to say–the boy had lost it completely. The only thing he remembered from that night was the lingering sensation of a fight against his knuckles. That, and the gazes of his formerly friends. The fear that brimmed within their eyes and had crept onto their faces, including the girls'. They all seemed to be more afraid of him than of those filthy guys. When Harley awoke in the hospital the next day, he was told that one of the witnesses had taken the initiative to knock him out with a spell, as he refused to listen (or more like wasn't actually able to hear anything short of the veritable trump of bloodlust that had overwhelmed every fiber of his being).

At the end of the day, he had managed to beat four guys without so much as a bruise. Nobody dared to say a word about what had truly happened. In fact, Harley was begged to stay silent about the matter. He wouldn't have complied to such an absurd request if it hadn't stemmed from the girl herself–who was too ashamed of what had been almost done to her. She had showed up at his bed at the hospital wing at some point, tearful and so thankful. Up to this day, Harley doesn't understand why she wanted it this way, but he promised her to not lose a word about the whole ordeal, her gratitude enough for him to move forward. As a result, he agreed to claim in front of the professors that whatever happened down there at the Slytherin dungeons was nothing but a fight amongst guys who pissed the flying hell out of each other. In Harley's version, they had started to test his patience. In the boys' version, Harley had blindly started to attack them because of a little teasing from their side. It was difficult for the staff to judge whose story was to be trusted and in the end, each and every of them was given a respective punishment.

Unbeknownst to Harley however, gossip had spread fast while all of the boys were in the hospital wing and spat insults at each other whenever Madam Pomfrey was out and about. He was portrayed as a monster, a dangerous threat–people made up stories of their own. His "friends" started to avoid him and strangers dismissed his existence completely. The boy felt so cursed. The rest of his fifth year was spent mostly alone and angry. The Gryffindor reached a point where he felt constantly fed up – no matter what he did, he was feared for it. Whenever he decided to sit for breakfast, people would take their plates and move to another seat, far away from him. It was difficult and hard to deal with at first, but eventually, Harley got used to it. Or tried to tell himself that he did, over and over.

Today, now that he's in his sixth year, it seems as though he has disappeared from the surface of the school. He barely talks to anyone, no one dares to approach him, and for the most part he got somehow forgotten. His face anyway, his name still triggers unpleasant reactions.

As he matured, Harley came to the realization that all he truly wants is to be loved by someone (apart from his family – their care and worry for him is almost unbearable and crushing), but because of his condition, he's convinced that it's impossible. He believes that he may be able to forgive himself had his power existed to protect something. He also came to the realization that no matter what he fought for, the world would always label his efforts as "Violence". Thus, when he states that he hates violence, it is implied that what he truly means is that he hates himself; as due to his very nature, he is the definition of violence.



( ↓↓ )


RELATIONSHIPS

Family
[spoili]
His family is everything to Harley. Although he highly respects and loves his father, he has a closer connection with his mother, and an even closer
one to his sisters. Although they have proven to be quite the pain in the ass, they're just as precious and important to him.
His eldest sister's name is Quinn. Then there's Ivy, Selena and the twins – Tony and Pepper. They're a bunch of constantly bickering idiots, and each and
every one of them is unique. They've played an even bigger part in his education and upbringing than his parents. It was from his sisters that Harley
learned how to channel his anger issues (granted, it doesn't always work), as well as how to deal with bullshit like a freaking classy lady.
[/spoili]

Hit me up with a message if you want a relationship.



( ↓↓ )



PATRONUS

PATRONUS ANALYSIS (taken from here): The tiger is a very strong, independent patronus. They have a fierce personality to them that they show openly, and have no problem doing it. However, there is more to them than just an impression, they have parts of their past that are a bit dark, and that has caused them to grow a bit cynical. They don't like to show their feelings to others, as they like to maintain the impression for themselves and for others that they are unbreakable. They are not fast to warm up to anyone, but once they do they will protect you with all that they have.


BOGGART

Harley's boggart changes its shape from time to time. Sometimes it is his mother, other times it is his father. His sisters. You'd be mistaken however to assume that he fears his family. The most significant factor which connects all of them is, that they are dear ones of him. Hence, Harley's boggart borrows the appearance of people that he loves and cherishes. The crucial point here is: He doesn't fear how they look like, Merlin forbid, but what they say and how they look at him – namely with fear. With his family being the only people he truly trusts, it'd be devastating to lose or possibly hurt them. There have been scenarios when the boggart begged him to spare it, or screamed at him to stay away, eyes widened, tears streaming down its face, finger pointed at Harley. It wretched his heart into little, pitiful pieces when he saw it for the first time.


PET
N/A


WAND
Taken from here.

Hawthorn: It is an excellent DADA wand, as it symbolizes protection – Which is, considering Arl's image of himself, rather ironic. As it is right now, he does not
consider himself able to protect something or someone, his thoughts destructive. And yet, his wand had chosen him anyway, symbolizing that the
boy is capable of far greater things which he actively seems to deny himself.

Dragon heartstring: Dragon heartstring is a powerful wand with a lot of magical "heft". It is not the core you want for subtlety, but for sheer power it is definitely the best.
Although it is the most common core among Dark Wizards, Dark Wizards are most certainly not their most common users. Dragon heartstrings are by far the most common wand core
amongst Slytherins, but their power often bonds to Gryffindors and Ravenclaws as well.

Flexibility: Rigid

Length: Barely fourteen inches – Many wandmakers simply match the wand length to the size of the witch or wizard who will use it, but this is a crude measure, and fails to take into account many other,
important considerations. Longer wands might suit taller wizards, but they tend to be drawn to bigger personalities, and those of a more spacious and dramatic style of magic – Harley's wand is exceptionally long and somehow reflects the boy's own height pretty accurately. He is ridiculously tall for his age, and is still growing. As for his personality, it is (even for himself at times) too much to bear with and of hefty essence.


OTHER/FUN FACTS

His strenght: As time past and those around him, including Harley himself, became truly aware of the fact that the boy had magic in him, they concluded that his supernatural strength is somehow related to his magic; a subconscious one that he does not know how to control. His strength causes him to feel tired quite a lot from time to time, and while his bones do not break easily anymore, there are other consequences.
Whenever he becomes pretty angry and fights for a while, he will gradually feel exhausted to the point of losing consciousness. It will almost always take him at
least a day or two to recover from it. He is able to lift really heavy objects, break/deform metal, punch through stony walls if he's extremely pumped
(so far he'd managed to do that once, on that unfortunate day) etc.

Self-healing: This one is coupled with his stupid affinity of hurting himself in the past; aside from his tough bone density, Harley also has another kind of subconscious magic – healing. While his bones remain mostly undamaged nowadays, he ain't invincible and his body still suffers from plenty of muscle and tissue damage. Since he was a kid, his body gained the ability to heal faster than the average. Consequently his muscles heal and mend faster than those of an average person, as well as the tissue of his skin.

Muggle sports: Although he admires Quidditch, Harley prefers to pursue sports that he's used to from his childhood. He loves the feeling of flying, yet has no control over it most of the time and as such avoids it.

Cooking: His cooking skills aren't actually not too shabby, although he requires help for the finer details (such as cutting an onion – he'd most likely simply crush it and turn it into onion juice – juck!)

Clumsy: Being and having control is so essential to him. And yet he manages to fuck up shit too often. From accidently crushing a glass because he held it too tightly (sayonara, water! Hello, wet pants!) to accidently
ripping a whole bag of crisps open and sending them flying instead of opening the damn thing by only a crack.


I'm going to gradually update this list.



( ↓↓ )


APPEARANCE


Basics: Harley's height is around 6'4" (190cm) and he weights around 166 lbs (75kg).
Body: Tall and thin with a muscular but still slender frame.
Features: Harley's features appear sly, with narrowed eyes and cat-like pupils.
Eyes: Hazel. Their color differs slightly depending on the season
(for example: During summer they appear more yellow-greenish, during winter more brownish).
Hairstyle: 'Bed-head', with fringe on his right side that partially covers his right eye.
Hair: Black of color.
Other: He seriously wants to get himself a tattoo at some point. This fact is significant.


Detailed description and how Harley thinks about his own appearance: His height is worrying him. Standing at a height
of impressive 6'4" – and he's still growing! – Harley finds himself troubled because of it from time to time. While it certainly
gives him an ego boost to a degree (who wouldn't like it to be able to look down, literally, on their professor while he is seriously
attempting to scold you?), it also proves to be just as inconvenient during his day to day life. It's hard to remain in the Great Hall for too long,
as the ones who constructed the Gryffindor table were definitely not considering the fact that people with long legs would take a seat there too.

As for Harley's sense of fashion, he always tends to wear his school uniform casually. In other words: His tie is never too tight or missing
entirely, the first few buttons on his shirt opened and his sleeves rolled up. His ordinary clothes are always chosen with purpose – the guy
enjoys to express himself and to make subtle statements.


Gifs
[spoili]

[/spoili]


Photos
[spoili]

[/spoili]​

(Faceclaim: Tetsurō Kuroo my husband)​

RP EXAMPLE
[spoili]

(Uh, I've never actually roleplayed that much before? So I'll give you a sample of one of my random musing sessions)

It was different to the other times in which he'd sunk to despairing wretchedness. Fear did not come easily to Erebus. He was a creature of damnation, a creature of almost clichéed self-importance and indestructibility; what did he, of godlike immortality, need to fear?

N o t h i n g.

That would have been the correct assertion. It should have been the sole notion to warp its coils into his finely tuned mind. But the drug had wrought him into confusion. It had overridden all carefully placed internalisms to render him more vulnerable than he would ever loathe to be – and perhaps therein was his innermost fear: vulnerability. For if he did not possess the strength of his kind, he would be no more than human; and if he were truly human, he would be nothing. But it was not this that twisted the greatest knife of all into his stone heart; notions of weakness had irked him at other times, after all – they were not entirely alien, though this time he could not toss them aside.

This was the culmination of all his dreads: shadows skirted from his path, leaving nothing but a blinding light that slashed his eyes to shreds; every touch upon his skin launching shocks into his bones; his head was pounding, his ears unable to distinguish between the bastards' riotous voices and the sounds of pins dropping miles afar. He desired rest, and yet there was no peace to be had, no place to pause and allow his rampaging senses to settle. It was akin to his usual despairing bouts, and yet it was far more – more real, more threatening, more inconsolable. When such fits occurred, he would take himself to private rooms within his own home, remaining there for days until they passed and he could bear to leave the taunt of death to return to be amongst the living.

Assailants surrounded him, never-leaving and untouchable. Hallucinations brought him gods of far greater ability, witches with infuriating protections, and humans – humans who could withstand his assaults. Yet in-between his imaginary battles, his fists would find those who truly existed, delivering blows that appeared to leave no bruises and bites that did not seem to pierce the flesh. Fear poured from them in droves, as they felt his supernatural attack and attributed it to the horrors of their own existence.

It was delicious.

Exquisite and sharp, he felt the drug's thrill at last, coursing past his personal terrors to pulse within his veins. It was adrenaline and aphrodisiac. It was pain and it was pleasure. The more he fought to pursue each plaguing nightmare, the more he seized each blissful fearful spark. And then, as time passed and he began to see familiar, forgotten faces in the crowds, he found that the flames existed in himself, as well.

Sweet terror.

He had always loved the scent of fear.
[/spoili]​

 

[TheStarNoodle]

[ Banner Coming Soon so Enjoy the Gif for now! ]

Vocaloid - Pierrot - Ashe

"If you're alone I'll be your shadow, if you want to cry I'll be your shoulder but if you want a friend I'll just be me"

Name:
Dhiren Mandara || [Duh-hear-en] [Man-dah-ra]

Etymology:
"Strong mythical celestial flower"

Age:

16 || November 18 || Scorpio || Nationality: Indian, Persian, Greek

Gender:
Male

House and Year:

Hufflepuff || 6th year

[ Sorting Ceremony ]

[spoili]
Today was the day, he thought. Dhiren was nervous the moment he first stepped into Hogwarts for the first time. Deep Down he wanted to go back home, change his mind and continue life as he knew it by working at the circus with his father but that wasn't the case. His foot was already through the door and he couldn't back down now. Dhiren's parents graduated here. He sat with his fellow peers as he waited, his mind clogging up with so many things until it happened. His mind cleared as he heard it.

"Dhiren Mandara."

They had called for him, the professors. The hat that told them what house they would be going to stay in, that much he already knew. Dhiren walked with an air of professionalism and lies, passing by his peers, as all eyes were on him in anticipation. He felt sick, but as he got closer he felt a wave of calm wash over him as he took a seat. They placed that hat on his head and it chuckled, "Oh this one is quite interesting, very much indeed." " What?" What he said Dhiren found...odd but also a little disturbing.

"I'll tell you what, this is just a little something from me to you," wait, what was this thing doing? "You can't fool me, that's for sure." As it said that Dhiren froze, what did it mean? Surely it was just being si-

"Hufflepuff!"

This. That was. Um...It cut off his thoughts by announcing his house. He sat there a few minutes confused. They took the hat off his head and he stood, but that sick feeling came back once more. Was it from being nervous? Scared? It was hard to tell. Dhiren stared at the hat once more before going to take a seat. What did it mean 'you can't fool me'? Either way, He lightly shrugged Thinking of how he can make the best out of its decision, and the now awkward situation.
[/spoili]

Species:
Wizard

Blood Status:
Half-Blood || Father - Pure-blood, Mother - Muggle-born witch

It's okay, It's alright
To play the fool has always been my plight
In this tiny circus show, I'm the nameless pierrot

Personality:

[ Perceptive, Manipulative ]

"Honestly, I'd rather just watch, getting close isn't my forte~ "

Dhiren has made himself out to be quite a sly fox with a silver tongue. He is always watching and mindful of his surroundings from the people interacting with him to those several steps away. Along with his observational skills, his silver tongue gets him out of trouble. Not only out of trouble but sometimes if luck is on his side, things that he wants.

[ Alluring, Cynical ]

"There are many things that I find charming, the sight of pain in others is kind of one of them."

Dhiren has quite the alluring gaze from his cobalt blue eyes to the air he carries with every step he takes. But underneath his glamor as a darling sweetheart is a very cynical boy who takes pleasure in the pain of others. He has been like so for quite some time. Luckily for others, he tends to keep this side of him under wraps at all times.

[ Well mannered, Misunderstood ]

"I was only asking if you were okay, I didn't mean to come off so rude..~"

Dhiren has a bad habit of doing things in a proper and orderly fashion when it isn't even necessary. He is a gentleman with a kind heart but his kindness and playful attitude can be mistaken for passive aggressiveness and get him disliked by his peers in the end.

[ Passionate, Loyal ]

"I will always be by your side, like a knight to his Queen"

When Dhiren puts his mind to an objective he wants he gets it done. He is a very loyal being to his friends and loved ones, those he respect, etc. He is willing to put himself first to preserve their safety or fight by their side. He shows passion for the things he cares for and can sometimes ramble on a topic if you show some interest. He tends to catch himself before he rambles.

[ Hardworking, Possessive ]

"Now now I made this for you so it's special, for you and only you and no one else."

He is always willing to put in effort in everything he works on. Sometimes his school work, sometimes within his relationships and so forth and so on. With his hard work he likes to make gifts for his loved ones, this trickles into his very mild case of possession. Dhiren has a nasty habit of getting jealous when the ones he claims to be of his "possession" interact with others. Once more this is kept tightly under wraps for fear of loss.

[ Self- Sacrificing ]

"I'll give up everything just to see you live on."

Dhiren is always willing to do anything for those he cares about, even if he ends up getting hurt in the process. He will put his life first to save a loved one, push back his emotional pain to make a loved one laugh, and be a shoulder to cry on despite anything he might be going through. He does it to make sure in they end the other person ends up okay.

As I try to balance in the center
Of a ball as round and shiny as the moon
It's my job to trip and fall for laughter
But I always get back up and smile like a buffoon

Biography:

When Dhiren was born in Tabriz, Iran he came quiet, not a single whine or whimper, not even any crying and not only that but his mother was very frail at the time and both he and his mother were kept overnight to make sure that both were okay. A few days had gone by and Dhiren and Astrea were allowed to go home having been checked out and perfectly fine. This was the start of his life. Still a baby around the age of 4, his parents decided to move from Iran to Athen's Greece closer to Astrea's family. He was raised surrounded by several cousins, aunts, and uncles and grew up in a big household. His cousins adored him, a small infant in a household of adults but he didn't mind as long as he had his blanket. By the age of eight, his parents decided once more to move again, this time, all the way to London, England.

In London, Dhiren felt out of place. His parents moved so that his father could get back to work as a beast tamer for a circus while his mother opened and ran her own flower shop. At school, it was difficult to make friends at first. He was too quiet, shy, and soft-spoken. He was alone, an introverted mess who could barely speak up. This was the beginning of his fears, of being alone forever. Yes, he had his parents but they weren't always around. It was then when he thought he would be forever by himself did he make his first friend who changed his life, Sabrina Lucinda Gallagher. Despite meeting her, though, at the time before their encounter his loneliness had developed into a more negative side of him that he did his best to hide. Upon meeting Sabrina he didn't learn she was half veela, half human until a visit to his parent's house shed some light on the topic. The way Astrea's husband and son acted around Sabrina wasn't their regular norm and thus prompted the mom to ask if Sabrina was a veela. That day Dhiren learned his best friend was a half breed which explained why he was attracted to her from the beginning, first to her veela half but at the same time he was just infatuated with her as a whole.

They kept talking, hanging out, playing and quickly became good friends. As time went on, the two were like two peas in a pod, if one was around then the other was close by. He would beat up boys who wanted her attention in a disgusting manner and get back at girls subtly for trying to put her down. His parents adored the fact that he had a friend to help him and be there for him when they couldn't be there for him when he needed someone to hold him and vice versa. If it wasn't for her he'd still be wearing the same old clothes too. Time went by, it was a summer day as they laid under a tree in the shade staring at the sky, speaking of future plans and agreed to the same thing-- attending Hogwarts together. Granted, nowadays Dhiren stays more towards the background of things then Sabrina does, letting that harbored negativity and violence streak at age 10 shape him into what he does now. This wasn't like him at first, but soon he leaned more and more towards manipulating the hearts of his peers and getting away with it, almost like a fox. He preferred to keep his "business" under wraps and away from prying eyes but can't help but feel loss whenever he roams the halls. In fear of being ostracized by others for being something different, he became someone they could get along with, or not, their choice.

But then I saw you crying there out in the audience
Put on a happy face, you look much better when you smile
Your mom and your dad don't seem to notice
The tears streaming down your cheek but I did

Relationships:

[ Tadmir and Astrea Mandara | Parents ]

"The best feeling in the world is knowing the reason my parents are smiling is because of me."

Dhiren and his parents, Tadmir, and Astrea have a rather interesting and loving relationship. He never had a falling out or issue with them despite his dad working at a circus and mom being a florist. His life was simple and happy because of them as they took extra care to raise him right. His mother was his advisor when he needed help he would go to her first. She taught him how to love. to care for others, that, friends are like family and family comes first and to love himself, for he was a flower waiting to bloom and still is. His father taught him respect, kindness, to be self-sufficient and to stay true and loyal to his words, "For there will be a time where your loyalty will be tested, my child." His father would always say.

[ Sabrina Gallagher | Childhood Friend ]

To the Moon - Everything's Alright - Adrisaurus

[spoili]
Adventure Time - Bad Little Boy - Ashe & Anna

Aladdin - A Whole New World - Ashe & Adrisaururs

( ^^ This is like them singing basically )

Bruno Mars - Count on Me
[/spoili]

"Making a million friends isn't a miracle. The miracle is making a friend who will stand by you when millions are against you."

When Dhiren was 8, his family moved to England. It was a rather easy move. As Little Dhiren began to settle into his new home and school at the time he met Sabrina Gallagher. He was naturally drawn to her as she was half Veela but in the sense of wanting to build a friendship between them. The two soon became inseparable. He would invite her to his home and to the circus grounds to meet the tigers. She would have him come with her to go shopping and enjoy each other's company.

As time went on, he began to be more protective of her when she would get bullied by girls who were upset that she attracted all the guy's attention. In return, she would do the same when guys would get on his case for always being with her. In the end, he shielded her from those very men and swore on his life to protect her. It even resulted in him getting into a fight in an alleyway. That day, Sabrina followed Dhiren and watched mortified as He and the group's leader fought, pleading for them to stop.

Dhiren subdued the leader not long after and before one of the guy's could land a hit on her, Dhiren quickly dashed over and practically sent the guy flying. By the end of that ordeal having single-handedly taken down three guys, (two counting one of them surrendered), Dhiren walked Sabrina to the bus stop, covered in blood and waited to be taken home with her. He pulled out his handkerchief to clean up her face from her tears but instead she took it to clean up his bloody face. Since then it was made clear that he would fight to his last breath to protect his best friend.
She's also the girl who burned all his old clothes and bought him new ones, s'mores anyone?

Patronus:

( "... " )

The tiger is a very strong, independent patronus. They have a fierce personality to them that they show openly, and have no problem doing it. However, there is more to them than just an impression, they have parts of their past that are a bit dark, and that has caused them to grow a bit cynical. They don't like to show their feelings to others, as they like to maintain the impression for themselves and for others that they are unbreakable. They are not fast to warm up to anyone, but once they do they will protect you with all that they have.

Boggart:

"Loneliness does not come from having no people around you, but from being unable to communicate the things that seem important to you."

[ Sounds ]

[spoili]
Chitter 1

Chitter 2

Chitter 3

Chitter 4

[/spoili]

Dhiren's boggart is the personification of loneliness. It manifests itself as a younger version of Dhiren, covering its eyes with one set of hands and another set covering his ears with a stitched mouth. It then proceeds to snap its head to his presence chittering and gurgling at him. From there it begins to contort, its face more visible and can be seen eyes bleeding black "tears" with pin pricked red eyes. It's stitched mouth separates to chitter louder.

[spoili]

[/spoili]

Pet:

Bengal Cat named Jigar [Gee-gar]

( " ... " )

When Dhiren was working with his father one day to clean up the Tiger cage he heard a very faint noise. It was that of a little kitten, weak and hungry having been left probably by someone who wanted the tigers to use it as a chew toy. Dhiren immediately dropped his equipment and sprinted over to take the little thing inside frantically getting it a box and blankets, food and water. At first, the young boy's heart broke as if it was too late, the little kitten was weak and didn't have high chances of living but miraculously it did. It began to regain its strength and is now a lot older and healthier than when Dhiren first discovered Jigar.

Wand:

[ Chestnut, coral, 11", Surprisingly swishy ]

[spoili]
Sources
...
...
...
[/spoili]

Chestnut is a most curious wood that little character or traits of its own other than its attraction to witches and wizards who are skilled tamers of magical beasts, those who possess great gifts in herbology, and those who are natural fliers. Instead, the wand of chestnut tends to take on the character of the wand core and the owner.
Coral is generally only used in Europe wands, very uncommon to see, produced by Gregorovitch Zauberstabe. These cores are rumored to be one of the most balanced wand types, as far as spell casting goes. Coral isn't exactly known to be a wand core and isn't exactly brought up a lot. Though some exist it is uncommon as Coral is a marine animal and not associated with the magic of any kind but it is assumed Wands with a coral core are mainly geared toward water-based spells.

Surprisingly swishy- A wand with this flexibility will either surprise its owner by being surprisingly loyal or surprisingly unloyal and is most often known for doing the unexpected. It is usually great for charm work. Owners that are matched with wands of this flexibility are usually the type of people who have a hard time coming out of their shell or opening up, but once they do, others will find themselves drawn to their charming, fun-loving personalities. The owner usually adapts well to unexpected changes but may find it difficult to make hard decisions.

Other:

[ Known Languages ]

Lithuanian, Farsi (Persian), greek, Arabic

[ Likes ]

Reading, *Singing (Privately), Sleeping, Others pain, his possessions, botany, astronomy, oceanography, sweets, classical and jazz music

*Dhiren hates it when people would come up to him after hearing he was in Frog Choir asking him over and over, "hey sing me a song!" "sing for me?" "sing me something!" it was aggravating. Nowadays he sings to himself in his room outside of choir.

[ Dislikes ]

Bullies, being mocked, being alone, waking up the morning, his loved ones in pain, thunderstorms

[ Musical Instruments ]

Dhiren was always one for wind instruments as a kid. When he was no more than 5 he taught himself how to play a 4-note pendant Ocarina and at the age of 8 he moved up to a 12-note dragon tooth ocarina his mother got just for him. At the same time he was learning to play the Ocarina his mother also got him to attend piano class around the same time he learned how to play a 12-note Ocarina and took to piano playing with ease. He did mess up as both instruments are not similar in several ways but learned to harmonize with both.

[ Dueling Club ]

When Dhiren had first started his best friend had suggested he try out for the dueling club to his quick reflexes he acquired from his father and from hanging around the circus his father worked at for years. At first, he seemed uninterested (I mean, why do something like this when he could easily lounge about in his room?) but in the end decided to join up and see just exactly how well it would play out for him. The final answer: He loved it

[ Frog Choir ]

Adventure Time - Everything Stays - Ashe

Inheriting the skill from his parents, also practicing with them, Dhiren developed the ability to sing. (And boy can he sing!) Dhiren doesn't usually broadcast his abilities yet somehow more and more people keep finding out about his "secret-not-so-secret" ability. Once again at his best friend's suggestion (it was actually a bet that he lost) he went to try out for Frog Choir. The people liked him so much they couldn't believe their ears.(Or eyes, he of all people can sing? Pssh) The song listed above was his audition song and the man singing the song, Ashe, happens to be Dhiren's voice claim.

[ Combat ]
Dhiren is especially good at hand to hand combat having sparred with his own father and even the younger tigers his father worked with.

[ Playlist ]

[spoili]
Rain OST - A tale Only the Rain Knows

Blue October - Into the Ocean

Adventure Time - I'm just your Problem - Ashe

Fire Emblem Fates - Lost in Thoughts All Alone

Save me from Myself - Ashe

Maroon 5 - Sunday Morning

Imagine Dragons - Demons

Sasakure.UK - To Asteroid B-612

Justin Timberlake - Suit and Tie - Ashe

[/spoili]

Don't worry, cause I will wipe them away

It's okay, It's alright!
It doesn't hurt, I do it all the time
You should laugh, I want you to
This is what I do

It's alright, it's okay
I balance on a ball and fall away
In this tiny circus show, I'm the clumsy pierrot

Appearance:

Dhiren is roughly about 6'3" with short black hair that partially dangles in front of his face and curls towards his neck, sporting cobalt blue eyes. He has a rather small build, Not that skinny but looks can be deceiving as he appears as light as a feather. Which is a lie, he weighs about 210 pounds. Mainly due to muscle mass built over the years of working with Tigers. He skin tone is a peach color in the cold seasons due to his greek mother but as it gets warmer around spring he becomes a light tan color much like his father. His voice is nice in several ways, sexy even, from the silkiness of his soft tones to the smoothness that is his the way he talks, Dhiren started early on his silver tongue.

Other than his Hogwarts uniform, He usually wears an oversized baby blue sweater and white shorts around his room, Dhiren also doesn't normally go shopping but due to a certain someone he has acquired an entirely new wardrobe. His style varies but if there was a label? It would be called "hipster."

[ Pictures ]

Coming Soon!

RP Example:

[spoili]
Rustling came from one of the camps nearby, from it a grown woman laid awake staring at the fabric of her tent. They called her Delora, Rara as a nickname, a gentle cleric, and sage who studied the stars. If you paid attention to her enough, one could notice she looked like a strange looking "human." She lifted herself up and looked at the scattered notes that were displayed around her bedding. She could only smile with pride at how much work she managed to get done. The star charts, lists, pictures sketched and positions of where the stars laid before her each night. Glorifying her work didn't last long, she knew she would have to grace the sun upon her face which caused her smile to fade.

Clearly not a morning person. She got to her knees and scraped her research together putting them away in a journal of sorts that was bounded shut with twine and shoved into her pouch. She slipped on the remainder of her clothing and emerged from her tent, a rather bottom heavy woman but also a rather tall one. She gazed at the surrounding camps confused, "Huh, I don't remember all of this." she spoke softly to herself, having been up for half the night before retiring to bed the area was clear. She didn't bother to wonder long before her eyes drifted to the morning sky.
[/spoili]​